THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


GIFT 

From  the  Library  of 

Henry  Goldman,  Ph.D. 

1886-1972 


- 


c 


.  >» 


\ 


\ 


Good   Thoughts 
Bad    Times 

and 
Other    Papers 

BY    THOMAS    FULLER,    D.  D. 


BOS  TON 

IK    KNOR    AND    FIELDS 
1863 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1863,  by 

TICK  NOR     AND     FIELDS, 
in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts 


UNIVERSITY    PRESS: 

WELCH,    BIGELOW,    AND   COMPANY, 

CAM  BRIDGE. 


TO 

WILLIAM    CULLEN    BRYANT, 

THE   LIFE-LONG  DEFENDER   OF   IMPARTIAL   LIBERTY, 
THIS    EDITION   OF 

FULLER'S  GOOD  THOUGHTS  IN  BAD  TIMES 

IS    DEDICATED 

BY    THE    PUBLISHERS. 


PREFACE. 


;  J-^-^     HE   author  of  this  book  lived  and 

//f|7,;v':      wrote  in  stirring  times.     A  chaplain 

•  ••  fiV  I  vj    . 

in  the  army  during  the  great  civil 
7^^^^-K  war  in  England,  he  collected,  when 
on  his  marches  and  countermarches  through 
the  country,  materials  for  his  admirable  works. 
He  was  born  in  1608,  and  died  in  1661,  so  that 
much  of  his  fifty-four  years  of  life  was  spent 
among  no  very  peaceful  scenes.  He  followed 
the  army  with  a  loyal  heart  and  courageous 
spirit,  and  wrought  earnestly  to  mitigate  the  vi- 
olence of  hostile  parties.  Possessed  of  extraor- 
dinary abilities,  the  king  sought  him  out,  and 
invited  the  eloquent  minister  to  preach  before 
him.  One  of  the  wittiest  and  wisest  divines 
who  have  ever  ascended  the  pulpit,  he  has  left 
behind  him  a  fame  second  to  none  who  have 
laboured  to  elevate  and  make  their  fellow-crea- 
tures better.  Those  who  heard  him  preach  in 


vi  PREFA  CE. 

his  little  church  in  the  Strand  hung  upon  his 
persuasive  lips  with  eager  delight,  and  it  was  said 
by  a  contemporary,  that  even  the  windows  and 
sextonry  of  his  small  chapel  were  crowded  as  if 
bees  had  swarmed  to  his  mellifluous  discourse. 

Whether  he  lifted  up  his  voice  in  the  taber- 
nacle or  in  the  garrison,  he  was  ever  the  same 
earnest  advocate  of  whatsoever  he  thought  was 
just  and  true.  Once  during  the  war  he  so 
animated  the  troops  to  a  vigorous  defence,  that 
they  fought  the  besiegers  to  the  abandonment 
of  their  enterprise  with  the  loss  of  more  than 
a  thousand  men. 

He  wrote  many  books  that  will  always  be 
read  and  remembered.  "Next  to  Shakespeare," 
said  Coleridge,  "  I  am  not  certain  whether 
Thomas  Fuller,  beyond  all  other  writers,  does 
not  excite  in  me  the  sense  and  emulation  of 
the  marvellous ;  the  degree  in  which  any  given 
faculty  or  combination  of  faculties  is  possessed 
and  manifested,' so  far  surpassing  what  we  would 
have  thought  possible  in  a  single  mind,  as  to 
give  one's  admiration  the  flavour  and  quality 
of  wonder.  Fuller  was  incomparably  the  most 
sensible,  the  least  prejudiced  great  man,  in  an 
age  that  boasted  of  a  galaxy  of  great  men. 
In  all  his  numerous  volumes  on  so  many  dif- 
ferent subjects,  it  is  scarcely  too  much  to  say 
that  you  will  hardly  find  a  page  in  which  some 


PREFACE.  vii 

one  sentence  out  of  every  three  does  not  de- 
serve to  be  quoted  by  itself  as  a  motto  or  as 
a  maxim." 

Fuller's  best-known  writings  are  "  The  His- 
tory of  the  Holy  War,"  "  The  Holy  and  Pro- 
fane State,"  "  The  Church  History  of  Britain," 
"  The  History  of  the  Worthies  of  England," 
and  "  Good  Thoughts  in  Bad  Times."  His 
religion  was  of  a  practical  kind,  and  his  per- 
sonal piety  ever  commended  itself  as  springing 
from  a  clean  heart.  Though  a  warm  advocate 
of  the  monarchical  form  of  government,  he 
held  "he  rights  of  the  people  in  sacred  respect. 
11 A  Commonwealth  and  a  King,"  said  he,  "are 
no  more  contrary  than  the  trunk  or  body  of 
a  tree  and  the  top  branch  thereof:  there  is  a 
republic  included  in  every  monarchy." 

An  anecdote  recorded  of  Fuller,  in  Basil 
Montague's  "  Selections,"  illustrates  the  good- 
ness of  his  heart  as  well  as  his  ready  wit.  Dr. 
Fuller  had  an  extraordinary  memory.  He  could 
name  in  order  the  signs  on  both  sides  the  way 
from  the  beginning  of  Paternoster  Row  at  Ave- 
Maria  Lane  to  the  bottom  of  Cheapside.  He 
could  dictate  to  five  several  amanuenses  at  the 
same  time,  and  each  on  a  different  subject. 
The  Doctor  making  a  visit  to  the  Committee 
of  Sequestrators  sitting  at  Waltham,  in  Essex, 
they  soon  fell  into  a  discourse  and  commenda- 


viii  PREFACE. 

tion  of  his  great  memory  ;  to  which  he  replied, 
"  'T  is  true,  gentlemen,  that  fame  has  given  me 
the  report  of  a  memorist,  and  if  you  please,  I 
will  give  you  an  experiment  of  it."  They  al 
accepted  the  motion,  and  told  him  they  should 
look  upon  it  as  an  obligation,  praying  him  to 
begin.  "  Gentlemen,"  says  he,  "  I  will  g:ve 
you  an  instance  of  my  memory  in  the  particu- 
lar business  in  which  you  are  employed.  Your 
worships  have  thought  fit  to  sequester  an  honest 
but  poor  cavalier  parson,  my  neighbour,  from  his 
living,  and  committed  him  to  prison ;  he  has 
a  large  family  of  children,  and  his  circumstances 
are  but  indifferent ;  if  you  will  please  to  release 
him  out  of  prison,  and  restore  him  to  his  par- 
ish, I  will  never  forget  the  kindness  while  f  live  !  " 
Fuller  died  just  as  his  earthly  prospects  began 
to  look  brightest^  A  bishopric  was  about  to 
have  been  granted  him,  when  the  chancel  of  his 
church  at  Cranford  was  opened  to  receive  his 
remains.  The  Latin  inscription  over  his  body 
has  the  rare  merit  of  telling  the  truth  concern- 
ing the  sleeper  below,  for  he  is  certainly  one  of 
the  most  illustrious,  as  well  as  one  of  the  most 
original,  writers  of  our  language.  He  is  never 
barren  or  tedious,  and  his  imagination  follows  in 
rank  that  of  Taylor  and  others  among  the  great 
names  in  English  literature.  One  of  his  biog- 
raphers says,  "  He  was  a  kind  husband,  a  tender 


PREFACE.  ix 

father  to  his  children,  a  good  friend  and  neigh- 
bour, and  a  well-behaved,  civilized  person  in  every 
respect"  He  used  to  call  the  buzzing  polemics 
that  were  rife  in  his  time  "insects  of  a  day," 
and  he  had  all  the  liberal  attributes  of  a  great  and 
noble  character.  He  was,  as  we  learn  from  sev- 
eral authentic  accounts,  of  a  joyous  temperament 
and  boundless  good-nature  ;  endowed  with  that 
happy  buoyancy  of  spirit  which,  next  to  religion 
itself,  is  the  most  precious  possession  of  man. 
Untiring  humour  seemed  the  ruling  passion  of 
his  soul.  Quaintly  and  facetiously  he  thought, 
wrote,  and  spoke,  preferring  ever  a  jocose  turn 
of  expression  even  in  his  gravest  discourses. 
With  a  heart  open  to  all  innocent  pleasures,  and 
purged  from  the  "  leaven  of  malice  and  unchar- 
itableness,"  it  was  as  natural  that  he  should  be 
full  of  mirth  as  it  is  for  the  grasshopper  to  chirp, 
or  bee  to  hum,  or  the  birds  to  warble  in  the 
spring  breeze  and  the  bright  sunshine.  "Some 
men,"  says  he,  in  his  Essay  on  Gravity,  "  are  of 
a  very  cheerful  disposition  ;  and  God  forbid  that 
all  such  should  be  condemned  for  lightness.  O, 
let  not  any  envious  eye  disinherit  men  of  that 
which  is  their  portion  in  this  life,  comfortably 
to  enjoy  the  blessings  thereof!  " 

He  is  described  as  a  person  whose  physiogno- 
my was  an  index  to  his  natural  character.  He 
had  a  fine  robust  frame,  light  fhxen,  curling 


x  PREFACE. 

hair,  bright  blue  smiling  eyes,  and  a  frank, 
hearty  manner.  He  loved  the  walks  of  com- 
mon life,  and  was  never  weary  of  gossip  with 
the  country  people.  His  sympathy  went  out 
to  meet  those  who  were  oppressed,  and  his  large 
nature  embraced  all  mankind.  He  will  always 
be  honoured  and  loved,  for  he  had  "genuine 
veneration  for  all  that  is  divine,  and  genuine 
sympathy  for  all  that  is  human." 

This  volume  of  Good  Thoughts  in  Bad 
Times  is  reprinted  now  in  this  country  because 
there  is  much  in  it  of  a  nature  relevant  to  our 
own  disturbed  state.  Fuller  wrote  and  practised 
that  he  might  eradicate  error  and  implant  the 
loftiest  virtues  in  the  heart  of  man.  His  mission 
was  incomparably  the  highest  God  vouchsafes 
to  mortals,  and  in  peace  and  war  he  wrote  and 
spoke  such  wisdom  as  time  treasures  for  the 
benefit  of  the  world.  In  our  own  days  of  trial 
it  will  be  well  to  remember  such  words  as  these, 
which  he  penned  when  his  own  land  was 
plunged  in  dangers  manifold.  "  Music  is  sweet- 
est near  or  over  rivers,  where  the  echo  thereof 
is  best  rebounded  by  the  water.  Praise  for  pen- 
siveness,  thanks  for  tears,  and  blessing  God  over 
the  floods  of  affliction,  makes  the  most  melo- 
dious music  in  the  ear  of  Heaven." 

Boston,  January,  1863. 


CONTENTS. 


GOOD    THOUGHTS  IN  BAD    TIMES. 

PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS 5 

SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS 25 

HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS 42 

MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 62 

GOOD    THOUGHTS  IN  WORSE   TIMES. 

PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS 85 

SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS 104 

MEDITATIONS  ON  THE  TIMES 123 

MEDITATIONS  ON  ALL  KIND  OF  PRAYERS      .        .  142 

OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS 161 

MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS  IN  BETTER 
TIMES. 

MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS  ON  THESE  TIMES        .        .     185 

THE   CAUSE  AND   CURE   OF  A   WOUNDED 
CONSCIENCE. 

DIALOGUE  I.  — What  a  wounded  Conscience  is,  where- 
with the  Godly  and  Reprobate  may  be  tortured     .     299 


xii  CONTENTS. 

DIAL.  II. — What  use  they  are  to  make  thereof,  who 
neither  hitherto  were,  nor  haply  hereafter  shall  be, 
visited  with  a  wounded  Conscience  .  .  .  303 

DIAL.  III.  — Three  solemn  Seasons  when  Men  are  sur- 
prised with  wounded  Consciences  .  .  .  307 

DIAL.  IV.  —  The  great  Torment  of  a  wounded  Con- 
science, proved  by  Reasons  and  Examples  .  .  3 1 1 

DIAL.  V. —  Sovereign  Uses  to  be  made  of  the  Torment 

of  a  wounded  Conscience 317 

DIAL.  VI. —  That  in  some  cases  more  Repentance  must 

be  preached  to  a  wounded  Conscience  .  .  .  320 

DIAL.  VII.  —  Only  Christ  is  to  be  applied  to  Souls  truly 

contrite 325 

DIAL.  VIII.  — Answers  to  the  Objections  of  a  wounded 
Conscience  drawn  from  the  Grievousness  of  his 
Sins 329 

DIAL.  IX.  —  Answers  to  the  Objections  of  a  wounded 
Conscience  drawn  from  the  Slightness  of  his  Re- 
pentance   334 

DIAL.  X.  —  Answers  to  the  Objections  of  a  wounded 

Conscience  drawn  from  the  Feebleness  of  his  Faith  342 

DIAL.  XI.  —  God  alone  can  satisfy  all  Objections  of  a 

wounded  Conscience 345 

DIAL.  XII.  —  Means  to  be  used  by  wounded  Consciences 

for  the  recovering  of  Comfort  ....  347 

DIAL.  XIII.  —  Four  wholesome  Counsels  for  a  wounded 

Conscience  to  practise  ......  356 

DIAL.  XIV.  —  Comfortable  Meditations  for  wounded 

Consciences  to  muse  upon 360 

DIAL.  XV.  — That  is  not  always  the  greatest  Sin  where- 
of a  Man  is  guilty,  wherewith  his  Conscience  is  most 
pained  for  the  present 366 

DIAL.  XVI.  —  Obstructions  hindering  the  speedy  flow- 
ing of  Comfort  into  a  troubled  Soul  .  .  -3/O 


CONTENTS.  xiii 

DIAL.  XVII.  —  What  is  to  be  conceived  of  their  final 
Estate  who  die  in  a  wounded  Conscience  without 
any  visible  Comfort 374 

DIAL.  XVIII.  —  Of  the  different  Time  and  Manner  of 
the  coming  of  Comfort  to  such  who  are  healed  of  a 
wounded  Conscience  ......  380 

DIAL.  XIX.  —  How  such  who  are  completely  cured  of 

a  wounded  Conscience  are  to  demean  themselves  .  384 

DIAL.  XX.  —  Whether  one  cured  of  a  wounded  Con- 
science be  subject  to  a  Relapse  ....  388 

DIAL.  XXI.  —  Whether  it  be  lawful  to  pray  for,  or  to 
pray  against,  or  to  praise  God  for,  a  wounded  Con- 
science   391 

THE  CONCLUSION  OF  THE  AUTHOR  TO  THE  READER    396 


GOOD  THOUGHTS  IN 
BAD   TIMES. 


To  the  Right  Honourable 
THE    LADY    DALKEITH, 

Lady  Governess  to  her  Highness  the 
Princess  Henrietta, 

MADAM,  — 

IT  is  unsafe  in  these  dangerous  days  for  any  to  go  abroad 
without  a  convoy,  or,  at  the  least,  a  pass  ;  my  book  hath 
both  in  being  dedicated  to  your  Honour.  The  Apostle  saith, 
Who  planteth  a  vineyard,  and  eateth  not  of  the  fruit  thereof  ?  1  Cor. 
I  am  one  of  your  Honour's  planting,  and  could  heartily  wish 
that  the  fruit  I  bring  forth  were  worthy  to  be  tasted  by  your 
judicious  palate.  Howsoever,  accept  these  grapes,  if  not  for 
their  goodness,  for  their  novelty :  though  not  sweetest  rel- 
ished, they  are  soonest  ripe,  being  the  first  fruits  of  Exeter 
press,  presented  unto  you.  And  if  ever  my  ingratitude  should 
forget  my  obligations  to  your  Honour,  these  black  lines  will 
turn  red,  and  blush  his  unworthiness  that  wrote  them.  In 
this  pamphlet  your  Ladyship  shall  praise  whatsoever  you  are 
pleased  but  to  pardon.  But  I  am  tedious,  for  your  Honour 
can  spare  no  more  minutes  from  looking  on  a  better  book,  her 
infant  Highness,  committed  to  your  charge.  Was  ever  more 
hope  of  worth  in  a  less  volume  ?  But  O  !  how  excellently 
will  the  same,  in  due  time,  be  set  forth,  seeing  the  paper  is  so 
pure,  and  your  Ladyship  the  overseer  to  correct  the  press  ! 
The  continuance  and  increase  of  whose  happiness  here,  and 
hereafter,  is  desired  in  his  daily  devotions,  who  resteth 

Your  Honour's  in  all 

Christian  service, 

THOMAS   FULLER. 


GOOD  THOUGHTS  IN 
BAD  TIMES. 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

I. 

ORD,  how  near  was  I  to  danger,  yet 
escaped !  I  was  upon  the  brink  of 
the  brink  of  it,  yet  fell  not  in ;  they 
are  well  kept  who  are  kept  by  thee. 
Excellent  archer !  Thou  didst  hit  thy  mark  in 
missing  it,  as  meaning  to  fright,  not  hurt  me. 
Let  me  not  now  be  such  a  fool  as  to  pay  my 
thanks  to  blind  Fortune  for  a  favour  which 
the  eye  of  Providence  hath  bestowed  upon  me. 
Rather  let  the  narrowness  of  my  escape  make 
my  thankfulness  to  thy  goodness  the  larger, 
lest  my  ingratitude  justly  cause,  that,  whereas 
this  arrow  but  hit  my  hat,  the  next  pierce  my 
head. 


L 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

II. 

ORD,  when  thou  shalt  visit  me  with  a 
sharp  disease,  I  fear  I  shall  be  impatient ; 
for  I  am  choleric  by  my  nature,  and  tender  by 
my  temper,  and  have  not  been  acquainted  with 
sickness  all  my  lifetime.  I  cannot  expect  any 
kind  usage  from  that  which  hath  been  a  stranger 
unto  me.  I  fear  I  shall  rave  and  rage.  O 
whither  will  my  mind  sail,  when  distemper  shall 
steer  it  ?  whither  will  my  fancy  run,  when  dis- 
eases shall  ride  it  ?  My  tongue,  which  of  itself 
James  js  a  fip^  sure  wj}}  \>Q  a  wild-fire  when  the  fur- 
nace of  my  mouth  is  made  seven  times  hotter 
with  a  burning  fever.  But,  Lord,  though  I 
should  talk  idly  to  my  own  shame,  let  me  not 
talk  wickedly  to  thy  dishonour.  Teach  me  the 
art  of  patience  whilst  I  am  well,  and  give  me 
the  use  of  it  when  I  am  sick.  In  that  day 
either  Lighten  my  burden  or  strengthen  my  back. 
Make  me,  who  so  often,  in  my  health,  have  dis- 
covered my  weakness  presuming  on  my  own 
strength,  to  be  strong  in  sickness  when  I  solely 
rely  on  thy  assistance. 

III. 

LORD,  this  morning  my  unseasonable  visit- 
ing of  a  friend  disturbed  him  in  the  midst 
of  his  devotions :   unhappy   to  hinder   another 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  7 

man's  goodness.  If  I  myself  build  not,  shall  I 
snatch  the  axe  and  hammer  from  him  that  doth  ? 
Yet  I  could  willingly  have  wished,  that,  rather 
than  he  should  then  have  cut  off  the  cable  of 
his  prayers,  I  had  twisted  my  cord  to  it,  and 
had  joined  with  him  in  his  devotions  ;  however, 
to  make  him  the  best  amends  I  may,  I  now  re- 
quest of  thee  for  him  whatsoever  he  would  have 
requested  for  himself.  Thus  he  shall  be  no 
loser,  if  thou  be  pleased  to  hear  my  prayer  for 
him,  and  to  hearken  to  our  Saviour's  interces- 
sion for  us  both. 

IV. 

LORD,  since  these  woful  wars  began,  one, 
formerly  mine  intimate  acquaintance,  is 
now  turned  a  stranger,  yea,  an  enemy.  Teach 
me  how  to  behave  myself  towards  him.  Must 
the  new  foe  quite  justle  out  the  old  friend? 
May  I  not  with  him  continue  some  commerce 
of  kindness  ?  Though  the  amity  be  broken  on 
his  side,  may  I  not  preserve  my  counterpart 
entire  ?  Yet  how  can  I  be  kind  to  him,  with- 
out being  cruel  to  myself  and  thy  cause?  O 
guide  my  shaking  hand,  to  draw  so  small  a  line 
straight :  or  rather,  because  I  know  not  how 

O  *  ' 

to  carry  myself  towards  him  in  this  controversy, 
even  be  pleased  to  take  away  the  subject  of 
the  question,  and  speedily  to  reconcile  these 
unnatural  differences. 


8  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

V. 

LORD,  my  voice  by  nature  is  harsh  and 
untunable,  and  it  is  vain  to  lavish  any 
art  to  better  it.  Can  my  singing  of  psalms  be 
pleasing  to  thy  ears,  which  is  unpleasant  to 
my  own?  yet  though  I  cannot  chant  with  the 
nightingale,  or  chirp  with  the  blackbird,  I  had 
rather  chatter  with  the  swallow,  yea,  rather 

xxxviii.  14.  .  . 

croak  with  the  raven,  than  be  altogether  silent. 
Hadst  thou  given  me  a  better  voice,  I  would 
have  praised  thee  with  a  better  voice.  Now 
what  my  music  wants  in  sweetness,  let  it  have 

Psaims  m  sense,  singing  praises  with  understanding. 
Yea,  Lord,  create  in  me  a  new  heart  (therein 

Ephes.  t0  make  melody),  and  I  will  be  contented 
with  my  old  voice,  until  in  thy  due  time,  being 
admitted  into  the  choir  of  heaven,  I  have  an- 
other, more  harmonious,  bestowed  upon  me. 

VI. 

LORD,  within  a  little  time  I  have  heard 
the  same  precept  in  sundry  places,  and 
by  several  preachers,  pressed  upon  me.  The 
doctrine  seemeth  to  haunt  my  soul ;  whither- 
soever I  turn,  it  meets  me.  Surely  this  is  from 
thy  providence,  and  should  be  for  my  profit. 
It  is  because  I  am  an  ill  proficient  in  this  point, 
that  I  must  not  turn  over  a  new  leaf,  but  am 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  9 

still  kept  to  my  old  lesson :  Peter  was  grieved 
because  our  Saviour  said  unto  him  the  third 
time,  Lovest  thou  me?  But  I  will  not  be  John 
offended  at  thy  often  inculcating  the  same  pre- 
cept :  but  rather  conclude,  that  I  am  much 
concerned  therein,  and  that  it  is  thy  pleasure, 
that  the  nail  should  be  soundly  fastened  in  me, 
which  thou  hast  knocked  in  with  so  many 
hammers. 

VII. 

LORD,  before  I  commit  a  sin,  it  seems  to 
me  so  shallow,  that  I  may  wade  through 
it  dry-shod  from  any  guiltiness :  but  when  I 
have  committed  it,  it  often  seems  so  deep  that 
I  cannot  escape  without  drowning.  Thus  I  am 
always  in  the  extremities:  either  my  sins  are 
so  small  that  they  need  not  my  repentance,  or 
so  great  that  they  cannot  obtain  thy  pardon. 
Lend  me,  O  Lord,  a  reed  out  of  thy  sanctuary, 
truly  to  measure  the  dimension  of  my  offences. 
But  O  !  as  thou  revealest  to  me  more  of  my 
misery,  reveal  also  more  of  thy  mercy:  lest  if 
my  wounds  in  my  apprehension  gape  wider 
than  thy  tents,  my  soul  run  out  at  them.  If 
my  badness  seem  bigger  than  thy  goodness, 
but  one  hair's  breadth,  but  one  moment,  that 
is  room  and  time  enough  for  me  to  run  to 
eternal  despair. 


10  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

VIII. 

LORD,  I  do  discover  a  fallacy,  whereby  I 
have  long  deceived  myself.  Which  is 
this:  I  have  desired  to  begin  my  amendment 
from  my  birthday,  or  from  the  first  day  of  the 
year,  or  from  some  eminent  festival,  that  so  my 
repentance  might  bear  some  remarkable  date. 
But  when  those  days  were  come,  I  have  ad- 
journed my  amendment  to  some  other  time. 
Thus,  whilst  I  could  not  agree  with  myself 
when  to  start,  I  have  almost  lost  the  running 
of  the  race.  I  am  resolved  thus  to  befool  my- 
self no  longer.  I  see  no  day  to  to-day,  the 
instant  time  is  always  the  fittest  time.  In 
Daniel  Nebuchadnezzar's  image,  the  lower  the  mem- 
bers, the  coarser  the  metal  ;  the  farther  off 
the  time,  the  more  unfit.  To-day  is  the  golden 
opportunity,  to-morrow  will  be  the  silver  sea- 
son, next  day  but  the  brazen  one,  and  so  long, 
till  at  last  I  shall  come  to  the  toes  of  clay,  and 
be  turned  to  dust.  Grant,  therefore,  that  to- 
J  may  hear  thy  voice.  And  if  this  day 


be  obscure  in  the  calendar,  and  remarkable 
in  itself  for  nothing  else,  give  me  to  make 
it  memorable  in  my  soul  thereupon,  by  thy 
assistance,  beginning  the  reformation  of  my 
life. 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  11 

IX. 

LORD,  I  saw  one,  whom  I  knew  to  be 
notoriously  bad,  in  great  extremity.  It 
was  hard  to  say  whether  his  former  wickedness 
or  present  want  were  the  greater ;  if  I  could 
have  made  the  distinction,  I  could  willingly 
have  fed  his  person,  and  starved  his  profaneness. 
This  being  impossible,  I  adventured  to  relieve 
him.  For  I  know  that  amongst  many  objects, 
all  of  them  being  in  extreme  miseries,  charity, 
though  shooting  at  random,  cannot  miss  a  right 
mark.  Since,  Lord,  the  party,  being  recovered, 
is  become  worse  than  ever  before,  (thus  they 
are  always  impaired  with  affliction  who  thereby 
are  not  improved,)  Lord,  count  me  not  acces- 
sary to  his  badness,  because  I  relieved  him. 
Let  me  not  suffer  harm  in  myself,  for  my  de- 
sire to  do  good  to  him.  Yea,  Lord,  be  pleased 
to  clear  my  credit  amongst  men,  that  they  may 
understand  my  hands  according  to  the  simpli- 
city of  my  heart.  I  gave  to  him  only  in  hope 
to  keep  the  stock  alive,  that  so  afterwards  it 
might  be  better  grafted.  Now,  finding  myself 
deceived,  my  arms  shall  return  into  my  own 
bosom. 


12  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

X. 

LORD,  thy  servants  are  now  praying  in 
the  church,  and  I  am  here  staying  at 
home,  detained  by  necessary  occasions,  such 
as  are  not  of  my  seeking,  but  of  thy  sending  ; 
my  care  could  not  prevent  them,  my  power 
could  not  remove  them.  Wherefore,  though 
I  cannot  go  to  church,  there  to  sit  down  at 
table  with  the  rest  of  thy  guests,  be  pleased, 
Lord,  to  send  me  a  dish  of  their  meat  hither, 


Numb.  anc[  fee(j  mv  goui  wjth  h0]y  thoughts.  Eldad 
and  Medad,  though  staying  still  in  the  camp 
(no  doubt  on  just  cause),  yet  prophesied  as 
well  as  the  other  elders.  Though  they  went 
not  out  to  the  spirit,  the  spirit  came  home  to 
them.  Thus  never  any  dutiful  child  lost  his 
legacy  for  being  absent  at  the  making  of  his 
father's  will,  if  at  the  same  time  he  were  em- 
ployed about  his  father's  business.  I  fear  too 
many  at  church  have  their  bodies  there,  and 
minds  at  home.  Behold,  in  exchange,  my  body 
here  and  heart  there.  Though  I  cannot  pray 
with  them,  I  pray  for  them.  Yea,  this  comforts 
me,  I  am  with  thy  congregation,  because  I 
would  be  with  it. 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  13 

XI 

LORD,  I  trust  them  hast  pardoned  the  bad 
examples  I  have  set  before  others,  be 
pleased  also  to  pardon  me  the  sins  which  they 
have  committed  by  my  bad  examples.  (It  is 
the  best  manners  in  thy  court  to  heap  requests 
upon  requests.)  If  thou  hast  forgiven  my  sins, 
the  children  of  my  corrupt  nature,  forgive  me 
my  grandchildren  also.  Let  not  the  transcripts 
remain,  since  thou  hast  blotted  out  the  original. 
And  for  the  time  to  come,  bless  me  with  bar- 
renness in  bad  actions,  and  my  bad  actions 
with  barrenness  in  procreation,  that  they  may 
never  beget  others  according  to  their  likeness. 

XII. 

LORD,  what  faults  I  correct  in  my  son, 
I  commit  myself:  I  beat  him  for  dab- 
bling in  the  dirt,  whilst  my  own  soul  doth 
wallow  in  sin:  I  beat  him  for  crying  to  cut 
his  own  meat,  yet  am  not  myself  contented 
with  that  state  thy  providence  hath  carved  unto 
me:  I  beat  him  for  crying  when  he  is  to  go 
to  sleep,  and  yet  I  fear  I  myself  shall  cry  when 
thou  callest  me  to  sleep  with  my  fathers.  Alas ! 
I  am  more  childish  than  my  child,  and  what 
I  inflict  on  him  I  justly  deserve  to  receive 


14  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

from  thee :  only  here  is  the  difference :  I  pray 
and  desire  that  my  correction  on  my  child  may 
do  him  good ;  it  is  in  thy  power,  Lord,  to 
effect  that  thy  correction  on  me  shall  do  me 
good. 


L 


Numb.  xi. 
28. 


XIII. 

ORD,  I  perceive  my  soul  deeply  guilty 
of  envy.  By  my  good  will  I  would 
have  none  prophesy  but  mine  own  Moses.  I 
had  rather  thy  work  were  undone,  than  done 
better  by  another  than  by  myself:  had  rather 
that  thine  enemies  were  all  alive,  than  that  I 
should  kill  but  my  thousand,  and  others  their 
ten  thousands  of  them.  My  corruption  repines 
at  other  men's  better  parts,  as  if  what  my  soul 
wants  of  them  in  substance  she  would  supply 
in  swelling.  Dispossess  me,  Lord,  of  this  bad 
spirit,  and  turn  my  envy  into  holy  emulation. 
Let  me  labour  to  exceed  them  in  pains,  who 
excel  me  in  parts :  and  knowing  that  my  sword, 
in  cutting  down  sin,  hath  a  duller  edge,  let 
me  strike  with  the  greater  force ;  yea,  make 
other  men's  gifts  to  be  mine,  by  making  me 
thankful  to  thee  for  them.  It  was  some  com- 
fort to  Naomi,  that,  wanting  a  son  herself,  she 
Ruth  iv.  brought  up  Ruth's  child  in  her  bosom.  If  my 
soul  be  too  old  to  be  a  mother  of  goodness, 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  15 

Lord,  make  it  but  a  dry-nurse.  Let  me  feed, 
and  foster,  and  nourish,  and  cherish  the  graces 
in  others,  honouring  their  persons,  praising  their 
parts,  and  glorifying  thy  name,  who  hath  given 
such  gifts  unto  them. 

XIV. 

LORD,  when  young,  I  have  almost  quar- 
relled with  that  petition  in  our  Liturgy, 
Give  peace  in  our  time,  O  Lord;  needless  to 
wish  for  light  at  noonday ;  for  then  peace  was 
so  plentiful,  no  fear  of  famine,  but  suspicion 
of  a  surfeit  thereof.  And  yet  how  many  good 
comments  was  this  prayer  then  capable  of! 
Give  peace,  that  is,  continue  and  preserve  it ; 
give  peace,  that  is,  give  us  hearts  worthy  of  it, 
and  thankful  for  it.  In  our  time,  that  is,  all 
our  time :  for  there  is  more  besides  a  fair  morn- 
ing required  to  make  a  fair  day.  Now  I  see 
the  mother  had  more  wisdom  than  her  son. 
The  Church  knew  better  than  I  how  to  pray. 
Now  I  am  better  informed  of  the  necessity,  of 
that  petition.  Yea,  with  the  daughters  of  the 
horseleech,  I  have  need  to  cry,  Give,  give  peace  pr°Y- 
in  our  time,  0  Lord. 


16  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

XV. 

LORD,  unruly  soldiers  command  poor  peo- 
ple to  open  them  their  doors,  otherwise 
threatening  to  break  in.  But  if  those  in  the 
house  knew  their  own  strength,  it  were  easy 
to  keep  them  out,  seeing  the  doors  are  threat- 
ening-proof, and  it  is  not  the  breath  of  their 
oaths  can  blow  the  locks  open.  Yet  silly  souls, 
being  affrighted,  they  obey,  and  betray  them- 
selves to  their  violence.  Thus  Satan  serves 
me,  or  rather,  thus  I  serve  myself.  When  I 
cannot  be  forced,  I  am  fooled  out  of  my  integ- 
rity. He  cannot  constrain,  if  I  do  not  consent. 
If  I  do  but  keep  possession,  all  the  posse  of 
hell  cannot  violently  eject  me :  but  I  cowardly 
surrender  to  his  summons.  Thus  there  needs 
no  more  to  my  undoing  but  myself. 

XVI. 

LORD,  when  I  am  to  travel,  I  never  use 
to  provide  myself  till  the  very  time ; 
partly  out  of  laziness,  loath  to  be  troubled  till 
needs  I  must ;  partly  out  of  pride,  as  presuming 
all  necessaries  for  my  journey  will  wait  upon 
me  at  the  instant.  (Some  say  this  is  scholars' 
fashion,  and  it  seems  by  following  it  I  hope  to 
approve  myself  to  be  one.)  However,  it  often 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  17 

comes  to  pass  that  my  journey  is  finally  stopped, 
through  the  narrowness  of  the  time  to  provide 
for  it.  Grant,  Lord,  that  my  confessed  im- 
providence in  temporal,  may  make  me  suspect 
my  providence  in  spiritual  matters.  Solomon 
saith,  Man  goeth  to  his  long  home.  Short  E«:ies. 

•11  i  •  „     si.  5. 

preparation  will  not  nt  so  .long  a  journey.  U 
let  me  not  put  it  off  to  the  last,  to  have  my 
oil  to  buy,  when  I  am  to  hurn  it.  But  let  Matth- 

xxv.  10. 

me  so  dispose  of  myself,  that  when  I  am  to 
die,  I  may  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  die. 

XVII. 

LORD,  when  in  any  writing  I  have  occasion 
to  insert  these  passages,  God  willing, 
God  lending  me  life,  etc.,  I  observe,  Lord, 
that  I  can  scarce  hold  my  hand  from  encircling 
these  words  in  a  parenthesis,  as  if  they  were  not 
essential  to  the  sentence,  but  may  as  well  be  left 
out  as  put  in.  Whereas,  indeed,  they  are  not 
only  of  the  commission  at  large,  but  so  of  the 
quorum,  that  without  them  all  the  rest  is  noth- 
ing ;  wherefore  hereafter  I  will  write  those 
words  fully  and  fairly,  without  any  enclosure 
about  them.  Let  critics  censure  it  for  bad 
grammar,  I  am  sure  it  is  good  divinity. 


18  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

XVIII. 

LORD,  many  temporal  matters,  which  I  have 
desired,  thou  hast  denied  me  ;  it  vexed  me 
for  the  present  that  I  wanted  my  will ;  since, 
considering  in  cold  blood,  I  plainly  perceive, 
had  that  which  I  desired  been  done,  I  had  been 
undone  !  Yea,  what  thou  gavest  me,  instead  of 
those  things  which  I  wished,  though  less  tooth- 
some to  me,  were  more  wholesome  for  me. 
Forgive,  I  pray,  my  former  anger,  and  now 
accept  my  humble  thanks.  Lord,  grant  me  one 
suit,  which  is  this,  deny  me  all  suits  which  are 
bad  for  me :  when  I  petition  for  what  is  unfit- 
ting, O  let  the  King  of  heaven  make  use  of  his 
negative  voice.  Rather  let  me  fast  than  have 
Numb.  quails  given  with  intent  that  I  should  be  choked 

xi.  33.      •  ° 

in  eating  them. 

XIX. 

LORD,  this  day  I  disputed  with  myself, 
whether  or  no  I  had  said  my  prayers  this 
morning,  and  I  could  not  call  to  mind  any 
remarkable  passage  whence  I  could  certainly 
conclude  that  I  had  offered  my  prayers  unto 
thee.  Frozen  affections,  which  left  no  spark  of 
remembrance  behind  them  I  Yet  at  last  I 
hardly  recovered  one  token,  whence  I  was  as- 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  19 

sured  that  I  had  said  my  prayers.  It  seems 
I  had  said  them,  and  only  said  them,  rather  by 
heart  than  with  my  heart.  Can  I  hope  that 
thou  wouldst  remember  my  prayers,  when  I  had 
almost  forgotten  that  I  had  prayed  ?  Or  rather 
have  I  not  cause  to  fear  that  thou  rememberest 
my  prayers  too  well,  to  punish  the  coldness  and 
badness  of  them  ?  Alas  !  are  not  devotions  thus 
done  in  effect  left  undone  ?  Well  Jacob  ad-  Gen- xUU- 

12. 

vised  his  sons,  at  their  second  going  into  Egypt, 
Take  double  money  in  your  hand ;  peradven- 
ture  it  was  an  oversight.  So,  Lord,  I  come 
with  my  second  morning  sacrifice :  be  pleased  to 
accept  it,  which  I  desire,  and  endeavour  to  pre- 
sent with  a  little  better  devotion  than  I  did  the 
former. 


XX. 

LORD,  the  motions  of  thy  Holy  Spirit  were 
formerly  frequent  in  my  heart ;  but,  alas  ! 
of  late  they  have  been  great  strangers.  It  seems 
they  did^ot  like  their  last  entertainment,  they 
are  so  loath  to  come  again.  I  fear  they  were 
grieved,  that  either  I  heard  them  not  atten-  EPheg-lv- 
tively,  or  believed  them  not  faithfully,  or  prac- 
tised them  not  conscionably.  If  they  be  pleased 
to  come  again,  this  is  all  I  dare  promise,  that 
they  do  deserve,  and  I  do  desire  they  should  be 


John  xx. 
19. 


20  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

well  used.      Let  thy  Holy  Spirit  be  pleased,  not 


Rev.  m.     Only  to  stand  before  the  door  and  knock,  but 

20.  J 

also  to  come  in.  If  I  do  not  open  the  door,  it 
were  too  unreasonable  to  request  such  a  miracle 
to  come  in  when  the  doors  were  shut,  as  thou 
didst  to  the  apostles.  Yet  let  me  humbly  beg  of 
thee,  that  thou  wouldst  make  the  iron  gate  of 
Acts  m.  my  neart  Open  of  its  own  accord.  Then  let  thy 
Spirit  be  pleased  to  sup  in  my  heart  ;  I  have 
given  it  an  invitation,  and  I  hope  I  shall  give 
it  room.  But,  O  thou  that  sendest  the  guest, 
send  the  meat  also  ;  and  if  I  be  so  unmannerly 
as  not  to  make  the  Holy  Spirit  welcome,  O  let 
thy  effectual  grace  make  me  to  make  it  wel- 
come. 


XXI. 

LORD,  I  confess  this  morning  I  remembered 
my  breakfast,  but  forgot  my  prayers. 
And  as  I  have  returned  .no  praise,  so  thou 
mightst  justly  have  afforded  me  no  protection. 
Yet  thou  hast  carefully  kept  me  to  tUfe  middle 
of  this  day,  intrusted  me  with  a.  new  debt 
before  I  have  paid  the  old  score.  It  is  now 
noon,  too  late  for  a  morning,  too  soon  for  an 
evening  sacrifice.  My  corrupt  heart  prompts 
me  to  put  off  my  prayers  till  night ;  but  I  know 
it  too  well,  or  rather  too  ill,  to  trust  it.  I  fear, 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  21 

if  till  night  I  defer  them,  at  night  I  shall  forget 
them.  Be  pleased,  therefore,  now  to  accept 
them.  Lord,  let  not  a  few  hours  the  later 
make  a  breach ;  especially  seeing  (be  it  spoken 
not  to  excuse  my  negligence,  but  to  implore 
thy  pardon)  a  thousand  years  in  thy  sight  are 
but  as  yesterday.  I  promise  hereafter,  by  thy 
assistance,  to  bring  forth  fruit  in  due  season. 
See  how  I  am  ashamed  the  sun  should  shine  on 
me,  who  now  newly  start  in  the  race  of  my 
devotions,  when  he  like  a  giant  hath  run  more 
than  hah0  his  course  in  the  heavens. 


XXII. 

LORD,  this  day  casually  I  am  fallen  into  a 
bad  company,  and  know  not  how  I  came 
hither,  or  how  to  get  hence.  Sure  I  am,  not 
my  improvidence  hath  run  me,  but  thy  prov- 
idence hath  led  mes  into  this  danger.  I  was 
not  wandpring  in  any  base  by-path,  but  walk- 
ing in  the  highway  of  my  vocation  ;  wherefore, 
Lord,  thou  that  calledst  me  hither,  keep  me 
here.  Stop  their  mouths,  that  they  speak  no 
blasphemy,  or  stop  my  ears,  that  I  hear  none  ; 
or  open  my  mouth  soberly  to  reprove  what  I 
hear.  Give  me  to  guard  myself;  but,  Lord, 
guard  my  guarding  of  myself.  Let  not  the 


22  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

smoke  of  their  badness  put  out  mine  eyes,  but 
the  shining  of  my  innocency  lighten  theirs. 
Let  me  give  physic  to  them,  and  not  take  infec- 
tion from  them.  Yea,  make  me  the  better  for 
their  badness.  Then  shall  their  bad  company 
be  to  me  like  the  dirt  of  oysters,  whose  mud 
hath  soap  in  it,  and  doth  rather  scour  than 
defile. 

XXIII. 

LORD,  often  have  I  thought  with  myself,  I 
will  sin  but  this  one  sin  more,  and  then 
I  will  repent  of  it,  and  of  all  the  rest  of  my  sins 
together.  So  foolish  was  I,  and  ignorant.  As 
if  I  should  be  more  able  to  pay  my  debts  when 
I  owe  more :  or  as  if  I  should  say,  I  will  wound 
my  friend  once  again,  and  then  I  will  lovingly 
shake  hands  with  him ;  but  what  if  my  friend 
will  not  shake  hands  with  me?  Besides,  can 
one  commit  one  sin  more,  and  but  one  sin 

Gon.  vu.   more  ?      Unclean    creatures    went  b^  couples 

2  j  •. 

into  the  ark.  Grant,  Lord,  at  this  instant  I 
may  break  off  my  badness :  otherwise  thou 
mayest  justly  make  the  last  minute  wherein  I 
do  sin  on  earth  to  be  the  last  minute  wherein  I 
shall  sin  on  earth,  and  the  first  wherein  thou 
mightst  make  me  suffer  in  another  place. 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  23 

XXIV. 

LORD,  the  preacher  this  day  came  home 
to  my  heart.  A  left-handed  Gibeonite 
with  his  sling  hit  not  the  mark  more  sure  than  Judees  xx 
he  my  darling  sins.  I  could  find  no  fault  with 
his  sermon,  save  only  that  it  had  too  much 
truth.  But  this  I  quarrelled  at,  that  he  went 
far  from  his  text  to  come  close  to  me,  and  so 
was  faulty  himself  in  telling  me  of  my  faults. 
Thus  they  will  creep  out  at  small  crannies  who 
have  a  mind  to  escape ;  and  yet  I  cannot  deny 
but  that  that  which  he  spake  (though  nothing 
to  that  portion  of  Scripture  which  he  had  for 
his  text)  was  according  to  the  proportion  of 
Scripture.  And  is  not  thy  word  in  general  the 
text  at  large  of  every  preacher  ?  Yea,  rather 
I  should  have  concluded,  that,  if  he  went  from 
his  text,  thy  goodness  sent  him  to  meet  me ; 
for  without  thy  guidance  it  had  been  impossible 
for  him  so  truly  to  have  traced  the  intricate 
turnings  of  my  deceitful  heart. 

XXV. 

LORD,  be  pleased  to  shake  my  clay  cottage 
before  thou  throwest  it  down.     May  it 
totter  awhile  before  it  doth  tumble.      Let  me 
be  summoned  before  I  am  surprised.     Deliver 


24 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 


me    from    sudden    death.      Not   from    sudden 

death  in  respect  of  itself,  for  I  care  not  how 

short  my  passage  be,  so  it  be   safe.      Never 

any  weary  traveller  complained  that  he  came 

too   soon   to   his  journey's   end.     But   let 

it  not  be   sudden   in   respect  of  me. 

Make  me  always  ready  to  receive 

death.    Thus  no  guest  comes 

unawares  to  him  who 

keeps  a  constant 

table. 


SCRIPTURE    OBSERVATIONS. 


I. 

V  -^  ORD,  in  the  parable  of  the  four  sorts 
of  ground  whereon  the  seed  was 
sown,  the  last  alone  proved  fruitful. 
There  the  bad  were  more  than  the 
good :  but  amongst  the  servants  two  improved 
their  talents,  or  pounds,  and  only  one  buried 
them.  There  the  good  were  more  than  the 
bad.  Again,  amongst  the  ten  virgins,  five  were 
wise  and  five  foolish  :  there  the  good  and  bad 
were  equal.  I  see  that  concerning  the  num- 
ber of  the  saints  in  comparison  to  the  repro- 
bates, no  certainty  can  be  collected  from  these 
parables.  Good  reason,  for  it  is  not  their  prin- 
cipal purpose  to  meddle  with  that  point.  Grant 
that  I  may  never  rack  a  Scripture  simile  beyond 
the  true  intent  thereof,  lest,  instead  of  sucking 
milk,  I  squeeze  blood  out  of  it. 

2t 


Matth. 
xiii.  8. 


Matth. 
xxv.  18 


Luke  xix. 
20. 


Matth. 
xxv.  2. 


26  SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS. 

II. 

LORD,  thou  didst  intend  from  all  eternity 
to  make  Christ  the  heir  of  all.  No 
danger  of  disinheriting  him,  thy  only  son,  and 
so  well  deserving.  Yet  thou  sayest  to  him, 
.Ask  of  me  and  I  will  give  thee  the  heathen 
for  thine  inheritance,  &c.  This  homage  he 
must  do  for  thy  boon,  to  beg  it.  I  see  thy 
goodness  delights  to  have  thy  favours  sued  for, 
expecting  we  should  crave  what  thou  intendest 
we  should  have ;  that  so,  though  we  cannot 
give  a  full  price,  we  may  take  some  pains  for 
thy  favours,  and  obtain  them,  though  not  for 
the  merit,  by  the  means  of  our  petitions, 

III. 

LORD,  I  find  that  Ezekiel  in  his  prophecies 
is  styled  ninety  times,  and  more,  by  this 
appellation,  Son  of  man  ;  and  surely  not  once 
oftener  than  there  was  need  for.  For  he  had 
more  visions  than  any  one  (not  to  say  than 
all)  of  the  prophets  of  his  time.  It  was  neces- 
sary, therefore,  that  his  mortal  extraction  should 
often  be  sounded  in  his  ears,  Son  of  man,  lest 
his  frequent  conversing  with  visions  might 
make  him  mistake  himself  to  be  some  angel. 
Amongst  other  revelations  it  was  therefore 


SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS.  27 

needful  to  reveal  him  to  himself,  Son  of  man, 
lest  seeing  many  visions  might  have  made  him 
blind  with  spiritual  pride.  Lord,  as  thou  in- 
creasest  thy  graces  in  me,  and  favours  on  me, 
so  with  them  daily  increase  in  my  soul  the 
monitors  and  remembrancers  of  my  mortality. 
So  shall  my  soul  be  kept  in  a  good  temper,  and 
humble  deportment  towards  thee, 


IV. 

ORD,  I  read  how  Jacob  (then  only  accom- 
panied with  his  staff)  vowed  at  Bethel, 
that  if  thou  gavest  him  but  bread  and  raiment, GeD 


L 


Gen.xxviii. 


20-22. 


he  would  make  that  place  thy  house.  After 
his  return,  the  condition  on  thy  side  was  over- 
performed,  but  the  obligation  on  his  part  wholly 
neglected:  for  when  thou  hadst  made  his  staff 
to  swell,  and  to  break  into  two  bands,  he,  after 
his  return,  turned  purchaser,  bought  a  field  in  o«n-xxxiii. 
Shalem,  intending  there  to  set  up  his  rest.  But 
thou  art  pleased  to  be  his  remembrancer  in  a 
new  vision,  and  to  spur  him  afresh,  who  tired 
in  his  promise.  Arise,  go  to  Bethel,  and  make  Gen- XXXT- 
there  an  altar,  &c.  Lord,  if  rich  Jacob  forgot 
what  poor  Jacob  did  promise,  no  wonder,  if  I 
be  bountiful  to  offer  thee  in  my  affliction  what 
I  am  niggardly  to  perform  in  my  prosperity. 
But  O !  take  not  advantage  of  the  forfeitures, 


28  SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS. 

but  be  pleased  to  demand  payment  once  again. 
Pinch  me  into  the  remembrance  of  my  prom- 
ises, that  so  I  may  reinforce  my  old  vows  with 
new  resolutions. 


L' 


V. 

ORD,  I  read  when  our  Saviour  was  exam- 
ined in  the  high-priest's  hall,  that  Peter 
stood  without,  till  John  (being  his  spokesman 
to  the  maid  that  kept  the  door)  procured  his 
admission  in.  John  meant  to  let  him  out  of  the 
cold,  and  not  to  let  him  into  a  temptation  : 
but  his  courtesy  in  intention  proved  a  mischief 
in  event,  and  the  occasion  of  his  denying  his 
master.  O  let  never  my  kindness  concur  in 
the  remotest  degree  to  the  damage  of  my  friend. 
May  the  chain  which  I  sent  him  for  an  orna- 
ment never  prove  his  fetters.  But  if  I  should 
be  unhappy  herein,  I  am  sure  thou  wilt  not 
punish  my  good-will,  but  pity  my  ill-success. 


VI. 

LORD,  the  Apostle  saith  to  the  Corinthians, 
God  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted 
above  what  you  are  able.     But  how  comes  he 
to  contradict  himself,  by  his  own  confession  in 
his  next  epistle  ?  where,   speaking  of  his  own 
2  Cor.  i.  s.  sickness,   he   saith,   We   were   pressed   out   of 


SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS.  29 

measure  above  strength.  Perchance  this  will 
be  expounded  by  propounding  another  riddle  of 
the  same  Apostle's :  who,  praising  Abraham, 
saith,  That  against  hope  he  believed  in  hope.  Rom- iv 
That  is,  against  carnal  hope  he  believed  in 
spiritual  hope.  So  the  same  wedge  will  serve 
to  cleave  the  former  difficulty.  Paul  was 
pressed  above  his  human,  not  above  his  heav- 
enly strength.  Grant,  Lord,  that  I  may  not 
mangle  and  dismember  thy  word,  but  study  it 
entirely,  comparing  one  place  with  another. 
For  diamonds  can  only  cut  diamonds,  and  no 
such  comments  on  the  Scripture  as  the  Scrip- 
ture. 

VII. 

LORD,  I  observe  that  the  vulgar  translation 
reads  the  Apostle's  precept  thus :  Give  2  Peter 
diligence  to  make  your  calling  and  election  sure 
by  good  works.  But  in  our  English  Testa- 
ments these  words,  by  good  works,  are  left  out. 
It  grieved  me  at  the  first  to  see  our  translation 
defective ;  but  it  offended  me  afterwards  to  see 
the  other  redundant.  For  those  words  are  not 
in  the  Greek,  which  is  the  original.  And  it 
is  an  ill  work  to  put  good  works  in,  to  the 
corruption  of  the  Scripture.  Grant,  Lord,  that, 
though  we  leave  good  works  out  in  the  text, 
we  may  take  them  in  in  our  comment.  In  that 


30  SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS. 

exposition  which  our  practice  is   to  make   on 
this  precept  in  our  lives  and  conversations. 


VIII. 

Matth.  i.  T  ORD,  I  find  the  genealogy  of  my  Saviour 
J— J  strangely  checkered  with  four  remark- 
able changes  in  four  immediate  generations. 

1.  Roboam  begat  Abia  ;  that  is,  a  bad  father 
begat  a  bad  son. 

2.  Abia  begat  Asa;   that  is,  a  bad  father  a 
good  son. 

3.  Asa  begat  Josaphat ;  that  is,  a  good  father 
a  good  son. 

4.  Josaphat  begat   Joram ;  that  is,  a  good 
father  a  bad  son. 

I  see,  Lord,  from  hence,  that  my  father's 
piety  cannot  be  entailed ;  that  is  bad  news  for 
me.  But  I  see  also,  that  actual  impiety  is  not 
always  hereditary ;  that  is  good  news  for  my 
son. 

IX. 

LORD,  when  in  my  daily  service  I  read 
David's  Psalms,  give  me  to  alter  the 
accent  of  my  soul  according  to  their  several 
subjects.  In  such  psalms,  wherein  he  confess- 
eth  his  sins,  or  requesteth  thy  pardon,  or  prais- 
eth  for  former,  or  prayeth  for  future  favours, 


SCRIPTURE    OBSERVATIONS.  31 

in  all  these  give  me  to  raise  my  soul  to  as  high 
a  pitch  as  may  be.  But  when  I  come  to  such 
psalms  wherein  he  curseth  his  enemies,  O 
there  let  me  bring  my  soul  down  to  a  lower 
note.  For  those  words  were  made  only  to  fit 
David's  mouth.  I  have  the  like  breath,  but 
not  the  same  spirit  to  pronounce  them.  Nor 
let  me  flatter  myself,  that  it  is  lawful  for  me, 
with  David,  to  curse  thine  enemies,  lest  my 
deceitful  heart  entitle  all  mine  enemies  to  be 
thine,  and  so  what  was  religion  in  David  prove 
malice  in  me,  whilst  I  act  revenge  under  the 
pretence  of  piety. 

X. 

LORD,  I  read  of  the  two  witnesses,  And  Rev.  xi.  7. 
when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testi- 
mony, the  beast  that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bot- 
tomless pit  shall  make  war  against  them,  and 
shall  overcome  them,  and  kill  them.  They 
could  not  be  killed  whilst  they  were  doing,  but 
when  they  had  done  their  work;  during  their 
employment  they  were  invincible.  No  better 
armour  against  the  darts  of  death  than  to  be 
busied  in  thy  service.  Why  art  thou  so  heavy, 
O  my  soul?  No  malice  of  man  can  antedate 
my  end  a  minute,  whilst  my  Maker  hath  any 
work  for  me  to  do.  And  when  all  my  daily 
task  is  ended,  why  should  I  grudge  then  to  go 
to  bed? 


32  SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS. 

XI. 

Matth.  T  ORD,  I  read  at  the  transfiguration  that 
J— J  Peter,  James,  and  John  were  admitted 
to  behold  Christ ;  but  Andrew  was  excluded. 

Markv.  go  again  at  the  reviving  of  the  daughter  of  the 
ruler  of  the  synagogue,  these  three  were  let  in, 

Markxiv.  and  Andrew  shut  out.  Lastly,  in  the  agony 
the  aforesaid  three  were  called  to  be  witnesses 
thereof,  and  still  Andrew  left  behind.  Yet  he 
was  Peter's  brother,  and  a  good  man,  and  an 
apostle :  why  did  not  Christ  take  the  two  pair 
of  brothers  ?  Was  it  not  pity  to  part  them  ? 
But  methinks  I  seem  more  offended  thereat 
than  Andrew  himself  was,  whom  I  find  to 
express  no  discontent,  being  pleased  to  be  ac- 
counted a  loyal  subject  for  the  general,  though 
he  was  no  favorite  in  these  particulars.  Give 
me  to  be  pleased  in  myself,  and  thankful  to 
thee,  for  what  I  am,  though  I  be  not  equal  to 
others  in  personal  perfections.  For  such  pecu- 
liar privileges  are  courtesies  from  thee  when 
given,  and  no  injuries  to  us  when  denied. 

XII. 

LORD,  St.  Paul  teacheth  the  art  of  heav- 
enly thrift,  how  to  make  a  new  sermon 
of  an  old.     Many  (saith  he)  walk,  of  whom  I 


SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS.  33 

have  told  you  often,  and  now  tell  you  weeping,  Phil  Ui- 
that  they  are  enemies  to  the  cross  of  Christ. 
Formerly  he  had  told  it  with  his  tongue,  but 
now  with  his  tears ;  formerly  he  taught  it  with 
his  words,  but  now  with  weeping.  Thus  new 
affections  make  an  old  sermon  new.  May  I 
not,  by  the  same  proportion,  make  an  old 
prayer  new  ?  Lord,  thus  long  I  have  offered 
my  prayer  dry  unto  thee,  now,  Lord,  I  offer  it 
wet.  Then  wilt  thou  own  some  new  addition 
therein,  when,  though  the  sacrifice  be  the  same, 
yet  the  dressing  of  it  is  different,  being  steeped 
in  his  tears  who  bringeth  it  unto  thee. 


L 


XIII. 

ORD,  I  read  of  my  Saviour,  that  when  he 
was   in   the   wilderness,   then   the    devil  ^atth- iv- 


leaveth  him,  and  behold  angels  came  and  min- 
istered unto  him.  A  great  change  in  a  little 
time.  No  twilight  betwixt  night  and  day. 
No  purgatory  condition  betwixt  hell  and  heav- 
en, but  instantly,  when  out  devil,  in  angel. 
Such  is  the  case  of  every  solitary  soul.  It  will 
make  company  for  itself.  A  musing  mind 
will  not  stand  neuter  a  minute,  but  presently 
side  with  legions  of  good  or  bad  thoughts. 
Grant,  therefore,  that  my  soul,  which  ever  will 
have  some,  may  never  have  bad  company. 


28am. 


34  SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS. 

XIV. 

LORD,  I  read  how  Cushi  and  Ahimaaz 
ran  a  race,  who  first  should  bring  tidings 
of  victory  to  David.  Ahimaaz,  though  last  set- 
ting forth,  came  first  to  his  journey's  end ;  not 
that  he  had  the  fleeter  feet,  but  the  better 
brains,  to  choose  the  way  of  most  advantage. 
For  the  text  saith,  So  Ahimaaz  ran  by  the 

xviii.  23.  * 

way  of  the  plain,  and  overran  Cushi.  Prayers 
made  to  God  by  saints  fetch  a  needless  com- 
pass about.  That  is  but  a  rough  and  uneven 
way.  Besides  one  steep  passage  therein,  ques- 
tionable whether  it  can  be  climbed  up,  and 
saints  in  heaven  made  sensible  of  what  we  say 
on  earth.  The  way  of  the  plain,  or  plain  way, 
both  shortest  and  surest,  is,  Call  upon  me  in 
the  time  of  trouble.  Such  prayers,  though 
starting  last,  wih1  come  first  to  the  mark. 

XV. 

LORD,  this  morning  I  read  a  chapter  in 
the  Bible,  and  therein  observed  a  mem- 
orable passage,  whereof  I  never  took  notice 
before.  Why  now,  and  no  sooner,  did  I  see  it  ? 
Formerly  my  eyes  were  as  open,  and  the  let- 
ters as  legible.  Is  there  not  a  thin  veil  laid 
over  thy  word,  which  is  more  rarefied  by  read- 


SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS.  35 

ing,  and  at  last  wholly  worn  away  ?  Or  was 
it  because  I  came  with  more  appetite  than  be- 
fore? The  milk  was  always  there  in  the 
breast,  but  the  child  till  now  was  not  hungry 
enough  to  find  out  the  teat.  I  see  the  oil  of 
thy  word  will  never  leave  increasing  whilst 
any  bring  an  empty  barrel.  The  Old  Testa- 
ment will  still  be  a  New  Testament  to  him  who 
comes  with  a  fresh  desire  of  information. 

XVI. 

LORD,  at  the  first  Passover  God  kept  touch 
with  the  Hebrews  very  punctually;  at 
the  end  of  the  four  hundred  and  thirty  years, Kxod- xii 
in  the  self-same  day  it  came  to  pass,  that  all 
the  hosts  of  the  Lord  went  out  of  the  land  of 
Egypt ;  but  at  the  first  Easter  God  was  better 
than  his  word.  Having  promised  that  Christ 
should  lie  but  three  days  in  the  grave,  his 
fatherly  affection  did  run  to  relieve  him.  By 
a  charitable  synecdoche,  two  pieces  of  days  were 
counted  for  whole  ones.  God  did  cut  theRom-ix- 

28. 

work  short  in  righteousness.  Thus  the  meas- 
ure of  his  mercy  under  the  law  was  full,  but 
it  ran  over  in  the  gospel. 


36  SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS, 

XVII. 

LORD,  the  Apostle  dissuadeth  the  Hebrews 
from  covetousness,  with  this  argument, 
because  God  said,  I  will  not  leave  thee  nor 
forsake  thee.  Yet  I  find  not  that  God  ever 
gave  this  promise  to  all  the  Jews,  but  he  spake 

Josh.  i.  6.  it  only  to  Joshua  when  first  made  commander 
against  the  Canaanites ;  which,  without  vio- 
lence to  the  analogy  of  faith,  the  Apostle  appli- 
eth  to  all  good  men  in  general.  Is  it  so  that 
we  are  heirs  apparent  to  all  promises  made  to 
thy  servants  in  Scripture  ?  Are  the  characters 
of  grace  granted  to  them  good  to  me  ?  Then 

Gen.  xiv.  wm  j  saV)  with  Jacob,  I  have  enough.  But 
because  I  cannot  entitle  myself  to  thy  promises 
to  them,  except  I  imitate  their  piety  to  thee, 
grant  I  may  take  as  much  care  in  following 
the  one,  as  comfort  in  the  other. 

XVIII. 

aen.  i.  ii.  T  ORD,  I  read  that  thou  didst  make  grass, 
\—J  herbs,  and  trees  the  third  day.  As  for 

Gen.  i.  16.  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  thou  madest  them 
on  the  fourth  day  of  the  creation.  Thus  at 
first  thou  didst  confute  the  folly  of  such  who 
maintain  that  all  vegetables,  in  their  growth, 
are  enslaved  to  a  necessary  and  unavoidable 


SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS.  37 

dependence  on  the  influence  of  the  stars. 
Whereas  plants  were  even  when  planets  were 
not.  It  is  false  that  the  marigold  follows  the 
sun,  whereas  the  sun  follows  the  marigold,  as 
made  the  day  before  him.  Hereafter  I  will 
admire  thee  more,  and  fear  astrologers  less  ; 
not  affrighted  with  their  doleful  predictions  of 
dearth  and  drought,  collected  from  the  com- 
plexions of  the  planets.  Must  the  earth  of 
necessity  be  sad,  because  some  ill-natured  star 
is  sullen  ?  as  if  the  grass  could  not  grow  with- 
out asking  it  leave.  Whereas  thy  power, 
which  made  herbs  before  the  stars,  can  pre- 
serve them  without  their  propitious,  yea,  against 
their  malignant  aspects. 


L 


XIX. 
ORD,   I   read    how    Paul,    writing    from  Phuemo 

ver.  22. 

Rome,   spake    to   Philemon   to    prepare 


him  a  lodging,  hoping  to  make  use  thereof  ;  yet 
we  find  not  that  he  ever  did  use  it,  being  mar- 
tyred not  long  after.  However,  he  was  no 
loser,  whom  thou  didst  lodge  in  a  higher  man- 
sion in  heaven.  Let  me  always  be  thus  de- 
ceived to  my  advantage.  I  shall  have  no  cause 
to  complain,  though  I  never  wear  the  new 
clothes  fitted  for  me,  if,  before  I  put  them  on, 
death  clothe  me  with  glorious  immortality. 


38  SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS, 

XX. 

LORD,  when  our  Saviour  sent  his  Apostles 
abroad   to   preach,  he  enjoined  them  in 
Matth.  x    one  Grospel,  Possess  nothing,  neither  shoes  nor 
Mark  vi.  s.  staff.     But  it  is  said  in  another  Gospel,  And  he 
commanded  them,  that  they  should  take  noth- 
ing for  their  journey,  save  a  staff  only.     The 
reconciliation  is  easy.     They  might  have  a  staff, 
to  speak  them  travellers,  not  soldiers ;  one  to 
walk  with,  not  to  war  with  ;  a  staff  which  was 
a  wand,  not  a  weapon.     But  O !  in  how  dole- 
ful days  do  we  live,  wherein  ministers  are  not, 
as  formerly,  armed  with  their  nakedness,  but 
need   staves   and   swords   too    to   defend  them 
from  violence. 

XXI. 

LORD,  I  discover  an  arrant  laziness  in  my 
soul.  For  when  I  am  to  read  a  chapter 
in  the  Bible,  before  I  begin  it,  I  look  where 
it  endeth.  And  if  it  endeth  not  on  the  same 
side,  I  cannot  keep  my  hands  from  turning 
over  the  leaf,  to  measure  the  length  thereof 
on  the  other  side ;  if  it  swells  to  many  verses, 
I  begin  to  grudge.  Surely  my  heart  is  not 
rightly  affected.  Were  I  truly  hungry  after 
heavenly  food,  I  would  not  complain  of  meat. 
Scourge,  Lord,  this  laziness  out  of  my  soul; 


SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS.  39 

make  the  reading  of  thy  word  not  a  penance, 
but  a  pleasure  unto  me ;  teach  me,  that  as 
amongst  many  heaps  of  gold,  all  being  equally 
pure,  that  is  the  best  which  is  the  biggest, 
so  I  may  esteem  that  chapter  in  thy  word 
the  best  that  is  the  longest. 

XXII. 

LORD,  I  find   David   making  a  syllogism, 
in  mood  and  figure,  two  propositions  he 
perfected. 

18.  If  I  regard   wickedness    in    my    heart,  Psaim  ixv 
the  Lord  will  not  hear  me. 

19.  But  verily  God  hath  heard  me,  he  hath 
attended  to  the  voice  of  my  prayer. 

Now  I  expected  that  David  should  have 
concluded  thus : 

Therefore  I  regard  not  wickedness  in  my 
heart. 

But  far  otherwise  he  concludes : 

20.  Blessed  be  God,  who  hath  not  turned 
away  iny  prayer,  nor  his  mercy  from  me. 

Thus  David  hath  deceived,  but  not  wronged 
me.  I  looked  that  he  should  have  clapped  the 
crown  on  his  own,  and  he  puts  it  on  God's 
head.  I  will  learn  this  excellent  logic  ;  for  I 
like  David's  better  than  Aristotle's  syllogisms, 
that,  whatsoever  the  premises  be,  I  make  God's 
glory  the  conclusion. 


40  SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS. 

XXIII. 

LORD,  wise  Agur  made  it  his  wish,  Give 
me  not  poverty,  lest  I  steal,  and  take  the 
name  of  my  God  in  vain.  He  saith  not,  lest 
I  steal,  and  be  caught  in  the  manner,  and  then 
be  stocked,  or  whipped,  or  branded,  or  forced 
to  fourfold  restitution,  or  put  to  any  other 
shameful  or  painful  punishment.  But  he  saith, 
Lest  I  steal,  and  take  the  name  of  my  God 
in  vain:  that  is,  lest,  professing  to  serve  thee, 
I  confute  a  good  profession  with  a  bad  con- 
versation. Thus  thy  children  count  sin  to 
be  the  greatest  smart  in  sin,  as  being  more 
sensible  of  the  wound  they  therein  give  to 
the  glory  of  God,  than  of  all  the  stripes  that 
man  may  lay  upon  them  for  punishment. 


L' 


XXIV. 

ORD,  I  read  that  when  my  Saviour  dis- 
possessed the  man's  son  of  a  devil,  he 

Markix.  enjome(J  tne  evil  spirit  to  come  out  of  him, 
and  enter  no  more  into  him.  But  I  find, 

Luke  iv.  is.  that  when  my  Saviour  himself  was  tempted 
of  Satan,  the  devil  departed  from  him  for  a 
season.  Retreating,  as  it  seems,  with  mind  to 
return.  How  came  it  to  pass,  Lord,  that  he 
who  expelled  him  finally  out  of  others  did  not 
propel  him  so  from  himself?  Sure  it  does  not 
follow,  that  because  he  did  not,  he  could  not 


SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS.  41 

do  it.  Or  that  he  was  less  able  to  help  him- 
self, because  he  was  more  charitable  to  relieve  ' 
others.  No;  I  see  my  Saviour  was  pleased 
to  show  himself  a  God  in  other  men's  mat- 
ters, and  but  a  man  in  such  cases  wherein 
he  himself  was  concerned.  Being  contented 
still  to  be  tempted  by  Satan,  that  his  suffer- 
ings for  us  might  cause  our  conquering  through 
him. 

XXV. 

LORD,   Jannes   and   Jambres,  the  apes  of  2Tim-iU- 
Moses  and  Aaron,  imitated  them  in  turn- 
ing  their   rods   into   serpents ;    only    here   was 
the    difference :    Aaron's    rod    devoured    their  Exod- vii- 

12. 

rods.     That   which   was   solid   and   substantial 
lasted,  when  that  which   was   slight,   and  but 
seeming,  vanished  away.     Thus  an  active  fancy 
in  all  outward  expressions  may  imitate  a  lively 
faith.     For  matter  of  language  there   is  noth- 
ing  what    grace    doth    do,    but    wit    can    act. 
Only  the  difference  appears  in  the  continu- 
ance :  wit  is  but  for  fits  and  flashes, 
grace  holds  out,  and  is  lasting; 
and,  good  Lord,  of  thy  good- 
ness,   give    it   to  every 
one  that  truly  de- 
sires it. 


8t 


HISTORICAL    APPLICATIONS. 


I. 


?}  HE  English  ambassador  some  years 
since  prevailed  so  far  with  the 
Turkish  emperor,  as  to  persuade 
him  to  hear  some  of  our  English 
music,  from  which  (as  from  other  liberal 
sciences)  both  he  and  his  nation  were  natu- 
rally averse.  But  it  happened  that  the  musi- 
cians were  so  long  in  tuning  their  instruments, 
that  the  great  Turk,  distasting  their  tedious- 
ness,  went  away  in  discontent  before  their 
music  began.  I  am  afraid  that  the  differences 
and  dissensions  betwixt  Christian  churches 
(being  so  long  in  reconciling  their  discords) 
will  breed  in  pagans  such  a  disrelish  of  our 
religion,  as  they  will  not  be  invited  to  attend 
thereunto. 


A 


HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS.  43 

II. 
SIBYL   came   to    Tarquinius   Superbus, M- Varro' 

'  Solinus, 

king  of  Rome,  and    offered  to  sell  untopiimus, 
him  three  tomes  of  her  Oracles  :  but  he,  count-  falicar' 

&c. 

ing  the  price  too  high,  refused  to  buy  them. 
Away  she  went  and  burnt  one  tome  of 
them.  Returning,  she  asketh  him,  whether 
he  would  buy  the  two  remaining  at  the  same 
rate :  he  refused  again,  counting  her  little  better 
than  frantic.  Thereupon  she  burns  the  sec- 
ond tome  ;  and  peremptorily  asked  him,  wheth- 
er he  would  give  the  sum  demanded  for  all 
the  three  for  the  one  tome  remaining; ;  other- 

O  * 

wise  she  would  burn  that  also,  and  he  would 
dearly  repent  it.  Tarquin,  admiring  at  her 
constant  resolution,  and  conceiving  some  ex- 
traordinary worth  contained  therein,  gave  her 
her  demand.  There  are  three  volumes  of 
man's  time ;  youth,  man's  estate,  and  old  age  ; 
and  ministers  advise  them  to  redeem  this  time.  EPhe8- v- 

16. 

But  men  conceive  the  rate  they  must  give 
to  be  unreasonable,  because  it  will  cost  them 
the  renouncing  of  their  carnal  delights.  Here- 
upon one  third  part  of  their  life  (youth)  is 
consumed  in  the  fire  of  wantonness.  Again, 

O  ' 

ministers  counsel  men  to  redeem  the  remain- 
ing volumes  of  their  life.  They  are  but  de- 
rided at  for  their  pains.  And  man's  estate  is 


44  HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS. 

also  cast  away  in  the  smoke  of  vanity.  But 
preachers  ought  to  press  peremptorily  on  old 
people,  to  redeem,  now  or  never,  the  last  vol- 
ume of  their  life.  Here  is  the  difference  :  the 
sibyl  still  demanded  but  the  same  rate  for  the 
remaining  book;  but  aged  folk  (because  of 
their  custom  in  sinning)  will  find  it  harder 
and  dearer  to  redeem  this,  the  last  volume, 
than  if  they  had  been  chapmen  for  all  three 
at  the  first. 

III. 

Merionethshire   in  "Wales  there  be  many 

Cambren- 


I 


sis,  and  A  mountains,  whose  hanging  tops  come  so 
Camden,  c]ose  together,  that  shepherds  sitting  on  sev- 
scnption  era!  mountains  may  audibly  discourse  one  with 
.tbat  another.  And  yet  they  must  go  many  miles 
before  their  bodies  can  meet  together,  by  the 
reason  of  the  vast  hollow  valleys  which  are 
betwixt  them.  Our  sovereign  and  the  mem- 
bers of  his  Parliament  at  London  seem  very 
near  agreed  in  their  general  and  public  pro- 
fessions ;  both  are  for  the  Protestant  religion ; 
can  they  draw  nearer  ?  Both  are  for  the  priv- 
ileges of  Parliament ;  can  they  come  closer  ? 
Both  are  for  the  liberty  of  the  subject ;  can 
they  meet  evener  ?  And  yet,  alas  !  there  is 
a  great  gulf  and  vast  distance  betwixt  them 
which  our  sins  have  made,  and  God  grant  that 
our  sorrow  may  seasonably  make  it  up  again. 


HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS.  45 

IV. 

WHEN  John,  king  of  France,  had  com- 
municated the  order  of  the  knight- 
hood of  the  star  to  some  of  his  guard,  men 
of  mean  birth  and  extraction,  the  nobility  ever 
after  disdained  to  be  admitted  into  that  de- 
gree, and  so  that  order  in  France  was  extin- 
guished. Seeing  that  now-a-days  drinking,  and 
swearing,  and  wantonness  are  grown  frequent, 
even  with  base  beggarly  people ;  it  is  high 
time  for  men  of  honour,  who  consult  with 
their  credit,  to  desist  from  such  sins.  Not 
that  I  would  have  noblemen  invent  new  vices 
to  be  in  fashion  with  themselves  alone,  but 
forsake  old  sins,  grown  common  with  the  mean- 
est of  people. 

V. 

LONG  was  this  land  wasted  with  civil  war 
betwixt  the  two  houses  of  York  and 
Lancaster,  till  the  red  rose  became  white  with 
the  blood  it  had  lost,  and  the  white  rose  red 
with  the  blood  it  had  shed.  At  last,  they  were 
united  in  a  happy  marriage,  and  their  joint 
titles  are  twisted  together  in  our  gracious  sov- 
ereign. Thus  there  hath  been  a  great  differ- 
ence betwixt  learned  men,  wherein  the  do- 
minion over  the  creature  is  founded.  Some 

4 


46  HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS. 

putting  it  in  nature,  others  placing  it  in  grace. 
But  the  true  servants  of  God  have  an  un- 
questioned right  thereunto :  seeing  both  nature 
and  grace,  the  first  and  second  Adam,  creation 
and  regeneration,  are  contained  in  them.  Hence 
their  claim  is  so  clear,  their  title  is  so  true, 
ignorance  cannot  doubt  it,  impudence  dare  not 
deny  it. 


T 


VI. 

Roman  senators  conspired  against  Ju- 
lius Csesar  to  kill  him  :  that  very  next 
iiutarch  in  mornjng  Artemidorus,  CaBsar's  friend,  delivered 

Julius  .   .  ' 

.CjBgar.  him  a  paper  (desiring  him  to  peruse  it)  wherein 
the  whole  plot  was  discovered :  but  Ca3sar 
complimented  his  life  away,  being  so  taken 
up  to  return  the  salutations  of  such  people 
as  met  him  in  the  way,  that  he  pocketed  the 
paper,  among  other  petitions,  as  unconcerned 
therein ;  and  so,  going  to  the  senate-house, 
was  slain.  The  world,  flesh,  and  devil  have 
a  design  for  the  destruction  of  men  ;  we  min- 
isters bring  our  people  a  letter,  God's  word, 
wherein  all  the  conspiracy  is  revealed.  But 
who  hath  beh'eved  our  report  ?  Most  men 
are  so  busy  about  worldly  delights,  they  are 
not  at  leisure  to  listen  to  us,  or  read  the 
letter ;  but  thus,  alas !  run  headlong  to  their 
own  ruin  and  destruction. 


HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS.  47 

VII. 

JT  is  reported  of  Philip  the  Second,  king  of 
Spain,  that  besieging  the  town  of  St. 
Quintin,  and  being  to  make  a  breach,  he  was 
forced  with  his  cannon  to  batter  down  a  small 
chapel  on  the  wall,  dedicated  to  St.  Lawrence. 
In  reparation  to  which  saint,  he  afterwards 
built  and  consecrated  unto  him  that  famous 
chapel  in  the  Escurial  in  Spain,  for  workman- 
ship one  of  the  wonders  of  the  world.  How 
many  churches  and  chapels  of  the  God  of  St. 
Lawrence  have  been  laid  waste  in  England 
by  this  woful  war  ?  And,  which  is  more  (and 
more  to  be  lamented),  how  many  living  tem- 
ples of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Christian  people,  have 
therein  been  causelessly  and  cruelly  destroyed  ? 
How  shall  our  nation  be  ever  able  to  make 
recompense  for  it  ?  God  of  his  goodness  for- 
give us  that  debt  which  we  of  ourselves  are 
not  able  to  satisfy. 


VIII. 

N  the  days  of  King  Edward  the  Sixth,  the  sir  John 

lord    protector  marched   with   a  powerful  jne[h*  Life 
army   into   Scotland,    to   demand    their   young of  Edward 

J          ,to  the  Sixth. 

queen  Mary  in  marriage   to  our  king,  accord- 
ing  to   their  promises.      The   Scotch   refusing 


I 


48  HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS. 

to  do  it,  were  beaten  by  the  English  in  Mus- 
selborough  fight.  One  demanding  of  a  Scot- 
tish lord  (taken  prisoner  in  the  battle),  "Now, 
sir,  how  do  you  like  our  king's  marriage  with 
your  queen?"  "I  always,"  quoth  he,  "did  like 
the  marriage,  but  I  do  not  like  the  wooing, 
that  you  should  fetch  a  bride  with  fire  and 
sword."  It  is  not  enough  for  men  to  propound 
pious  projects  to  themselves,  if  they  go  about 
by  indirect  courses  to  compass  them.  God's 
own  work  must  be  done  by  God's  own  ways. 
Otherwise  we  can  take  no  comfort  in  obtain- 
ing the  end,  if  we  cannot  justify  the  means  used 
thereunto. 

IX. 

A  SAGAMORE,   or   petty  king    in    Vir- 
ginia,   guessing   the   greatness    of    other 
kings  by  his   own,   sent  a  native  hither,   who 
understood  English  :  commanding  him  to  score 

o  *  O 

upon  a  long  cane  (given  him  of  purpose  to 
be  his  register)  the  number  of  Englishmen, 
that  hereby  his  master  might  know  the  strength 
of  this  our  nation.  Landing  at  Plymouth,  a 
populous  place  (and  which  he  mistook  for  all 
England),  he  had  no  leisure  to  eat,  for  notch- 
ing up  the  men  he  met.  At  Exeter  the  difficul- 
ty of  his  task  was  increased  ;  coming  at  last  to 
London  (that  forest  of  people)  he  broke  his 


HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS.  49 

cane  in  pieces,  perceiving  the  impossibility  of 
his  employment.  Some  may  conceive  that 
they  can  reckon  up  the  sins  they  commit  in  one 
day.  Perchance  they  may  make  hard  shifts 
to  sum  up  their  notorious  ill  deeds :  more  diffi- 
cult it  is  to  score  up  their  wicked  words.  But 
O  how  infinite  are  their  idle  thoughts  !  High 
time,  then,  to  leave  off  counting,  and  cry  out, 
with  David,  Who  can  teU  how  oft  he  offend- ff1"1  ^ 

12. 

eth  ?     Lord,  cleanse  me  from  my  secret  sins. 


M 


X. 
ARTIN    DE    GOLIN,   master  of   theMunster'8 

rr,  .  -,  i  Cosmogra- 

leutonic  order,  was  taken  prisoner  byphy,  Book 
the  Prussians,  and  delivered  bound  to  be  be-ni-p-878 
headed.  But  he  persuaded  his  executioner 
(who  had  him  alone)  first  to  take  off  his  costly 
clothes,  which  otherwise  would  be  spoiled  with 
the  sprinkling  of  his  blood.  Now  the  prisoner, 
being  partly  unbound,  to  be  unclothed,  and 
finding  his  arms  somewhat  loosened,  struck  the 
executioner  to  the  ground,  killed  him  after- 
wards with  his  own  sword,  and  so  regained  both 
his  life  and  liberty.  Christ  hath  overcome  the Jo 
world,  and  delivered  it  to  us  to  destroy  it.  But 
we  are  all  Achseans  by  nature,  and  the  Baby- 
lonish garment  is  a 'bait  for  our  covetousness : 
whilst,  therefore,  we  seek  to  take  the  plunder 


ibn  xvi. 


33. 


50  HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS. 

of  this  world's  wardrobe,  we  let  go  the  mas- 
tery we  had  formerly  of  it.  And  too  often 
that  which  Christ's  passion  made  our  captive 
our  folly  makes  our  conqueror. 


XI. 

I  READ  how  Pope  Pius  the  Fourth  had  a 
great  ship,  richly  laden,  landed  at  Sand- 
wich in  Kent,  where  it  suddenly  sunk,  and  so, 
with  the  sands,  choked  up  the  harbour,  that 
ever  since  that  place  hath  been  deprived  of 
the  benefit  thereof.  I  see  that  happiness  doth 
not  always  attend  the  adventures  of  his  Holi- 
ness. Would  he  had  carried  away  his  ship, 
and  left  us  our  harbour.  May  his  spiritual 
merchandise  never  come  more  into  this  island, 
but  rather  sink  in  Tiber  than  sail  thus  far, 
bringing  so  small  good  and  so  great  annoyance. 
Sure  he  is  not  so  happy  in  opening  the  doors 
of  heaven,  as  he  is  unhappy  to  obstruct  havens 
on  earth. 

XII. 

T  EFFRY,  Archbishop  of  York,  and  base  son 
il  to  King  Henry  the  Second,  used  proudly  to 
protest  by  his  faith,  and  the  royalty  of  the  king 
his  father.  To  whom  one  said,  You  may  some- 
times, sir,  as  well  remember  what  was  the  hon- 


HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS.  51 

esty  of  your  mother.  Good  men  when  puffed 
up  with  pride,  for  their  heavenly  extraction 
and  paternal  descent,  how  they  are  God's  sons 
by  adoption,  may  seasonably  call  to  mind  the 
corruption  which  they  carry  about  them.  I 

have  said  to  the  worm,  Thou  art  my  mother. Job  xvii> 

.  I*- 

And  this  consideration  will  temper  their  souls 

with  humility. 

XIII. 

1  COULD  both  sigh  and  smile  at  the  sim- 
plicity of  a  native  American,  sent  by  a 
Spaniard,  his  master,  with  a  basket  of  figs,  and 
a  letter  (wherein  the  figs  were  mentioned),  to 
carry  them  both  to  one  of  his  master's  friends. 
By  the  way,  this  messenger  ate  up  the  figs,  but 
delivered  the  letter,  whereby  his  deed  was  dis- 
covered, and  he  soundly  punished.  Being  sent 
a  second  time  on  the  like  message,  he  first  took 
the  letter  (which  he  conceived  had  eyes  as  wrell 
as  a  tongue)  and  hid  it  in  the  ground,  sitting 
himself  on  the  place  where  he  put  it ;  and  then 
securely  fell  to  feed  on  his  figs,  presuming  that 
that  paper  which  saw  nothing  could  tell  noth- 
ing. Then,  taking  it  again  out  of  the  ground, 
he  delivered  it  to  his  master's  friend,  whereby 
his  fault  was  perceived,  and  he  worse  beaten 
than  before.  Men  conceive  they  can  manage 


52  HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS. 

their  sins  with  secrecy;  but  they  carry  about 
them  a  letter,  or  book  rather,  written  by  God's 
Bom.  U.  15.  finger,  their  conscience  bearing  witness  to  all 
their  actions.  But  sinners  being  often  detected 
and  accused,  hereby  grow  wary  at  last,  and, 
to  prevent  this  speaking  paper  from  telling  any 
tales,  do  smother,  stifle,  and  suppress  it,  when 
they  go  about  the  committing  of  any  wicked- 
ness. Yet  conscience  (though  buried  for  a 
time  in  silence)  hath  afterwards  a  resurrection, 
and  discovers  all,  to  their  greater  shame  and 
heavier  punishment. 

XIV. 

JOHN  COURCY,  Earl  of  Ulster,  in  Ireland, 
endeavoured    fifteen    several   times   to   sail 
over  thither,   and    so   often   was   beaten   back 
Annai.       again  with  bad  weather.     At   last  he  expostu- 

Hibera.  in  '         .  .  .  .   .  \    . 

anno  1204 ;  lated  his  case  with  (jrod  in  a  vision,  complaining 

and   Cam-  of  }jar(j   measure :    that,   having   built  and  re- 
den's  Brit.,       .  . 

P.  797.  paired  so  many  monasteries  to  (jrod  and  his 
saints,  he  should  have  so  bad  success.  It  was 
answered  him,  that  this  was  but  his  just  pun- 
ishment, because  he  had  formerly  put  out  the 
image  of  the  Trinity*  out  of  the  cathedral 
church  of  Down,  and  placed  the  picture  of 

*  Lawfully,  I  presume,  to  apply  a  Popish  vision  to  confute  a 
Popish  practice. 


HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS.  53 

St.  Patrick  in  the  room  thereof.  Surely  God 
will  not  hold  them  guiltless  who  justle  him 
out  of  his  temple,  and  give  to  saints  that  ad- 
oration due  alone  to  his  divine  majesty. 


XV. 

1 

THE  Libyans  kept  all  women  in  common. 
But  when  a  child  was  born,  they  used  to 
send  it  to  that  man  to  maintain  (as  father  there- 
of) whom  the  infant  most  resembled  in  his  com- 
plexion. Satan  and  my  sinful  nature  enter 
common  in  my  soul  in  the  causing  of  wicked 
thoughts.  The  sons  by  their  faces  speak  their 
sires.  Proud,  wanton,  covetous,  envious,  idle 
thoughts,  I  must  own  to  come  from  myself. 
God  forgive  me,  it  is  vain  to  deny  it,  those  chil- 
dren are  so  like  to  their  father.  But  as  for 
some  hideous,  horrible  thoughts,  such  as  I  start 
at  the  motion  of  them,  being  out  of  the  road  of 
my  corruption  (and  yet  which  way  will  not  that 
wander  ?)  so  that  they  smell  of  hell's  brimstone 
about  them:  these  fall  to  Satan's  lot  to  father 
them.  The  swarthy  blackness  of  their  com- 
plexion plainly  shows  who  begot  them;  not 
being  of  mine  extraction,  but  his  injection. 


54  HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS. 


M 


XVI. 

ARCUS  MANLIUS  deserved  exceed- 
ingly well  of  the  Roman  state,  having 
valiantly  defended  their  Capitol.  But  after- 
ward, falling  into  disfavour  with  the  people, 
he  was  condemned  to  death.  However,  the 
people  would  not  be  so  unthankful  as  to  suffer 
him  to  be  executed  in  any  place  from  whence 
the  Capitol  might  be  beheld.  For  the  prospect 
thereof  prompted  them  with  fresh  remembrance 
lib.  of  his  former  merits.  At  last,  they  found  a  low 
'place  in  the  Petiline  grove,  by  the  river  gate, 
where  no  pinnacle  of  the  Capitol  could  be  per- 
ceived, and  there  he  was  put  to  death.  We 
may  admire  how  men  can  find  in  their  hearts  to 
sin  against  God.  For  we  can  find  no  one  place 
in  the  whole  world  which  is  not  marked  with  a 
signal  character  of  his  mercy  unto  us.  It  was 
said  properly  of  the  Jews,  but  is  not  untrue  of 
all  Christians,  that  they  are  God's  vineyard. 
Mark  xU.  And  God  fenced  it,  and  gathered  out  the  stones 
thereof,  and  planted  it  with  the  choicest  vine, 
and  built  a  tower  in  the  midst  thereof;  and  also 
digged  a  wine-press  therein ;  which  way  can 
men  look,  and  not  have  then*  eyes  met  with 
the  remembrance  of  God's  favour  unto  them? 
Look  about  the  vineyard,  it  is  fenced ;  look 
without  it,  the  stones  are  cast  out ;  look  within 


HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS.  55 

it,  it  is  planted  with  the  choicest  vine ;  look 
above  it,  a  tower  is  built  in  the  midst  thereof; 
look  beneath  it,  a  wine-press  is  digged.  It  is 
impossible  for  one  to  look  any  way,  and  to  avoid 
the  beholding  of  God's  bounty.  Ungrateful 
man !  And  as  there  is  no  place,  so  there  is  no 
time  for  us  to  sin,  without  being  at  that  instant 
beholden  to  him ;  we  owe  to  him  that  we  are, 
even  when  we  are  rebellious  against  him. 

XVII. 

A  DUEL  was  to  be  fought,  by  consent  of Annal- 
»     t  Hibern.  in 

both   kings,    betwixt   an   English   and   a  anno  1204; 

French  lord.     The  aforesaid  John  Courcy,  Earl  *nd  ^ 

J  '  den's  Brit., 

of  Ulster,  was  chosen  champion  for  the  Eng-p.  797. 
lish  ;  a  man  of  great  stomach  and  strength,  but 
lately  much  weakened  by  long  imprisonment. 
Wherefore,  to  prepare  himself  beforehand,  the 
king  allowed  him  what  plenty  and  variety  of 
meat  he  was  pleased  to  eat.  But  the  monsieur 
(who  was  to  encounter  him)  hearing  what  great 
quantity  of  victuals  Courcy  did  daily  devour, 
and  thence  collecting  his  unusual  strength,  out 
of  fear,  refused  to  fight  with  him.  If  by  the 
standard  of  their  cups,  and  measure  of  their 
drinking,  one  might  truly  infer  soldiers'  strength 
by  rules  of  proportion,  most  vast  and  valiant 
achievements  may  justly  be  expected  from  some 
gallants  of  these  times. 


56  HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS. 


I 


XVIII. 

HAVE  heard  that  the  brook  near  Lutter- 
worth,  in  Leicestershire,  into  which  the 
ashes  of  the  burnt  bones  of  Wickliffe  were  cast, 
never  since  doth  drown  the  meadow  about  it. 
Papists  expound  this  to  be,  because  God  was 
well  pleased  with  the  sacrifice  of  the  ashes  of 
such  a  heretic.  Protestants  ascribe  it  rather  to 
proceed  from  the  virtue  of  the  dust  of  such  a 
reverend  martyr.  I  see  it  is  a  case  for  a  friend. 
Such  accidents  signify  nothing  in  themselves 
but  according  to  the  pleasure  of  interpreters. 
Give  me  such  solid  reasons,  whereon  I  may 
Eccies.  sii.  rest  and  rely.  Solomon  saith,  The  words  of 
the  wise  are  like  nails,  fastened  by  the  masters 
of  the  assembly.  A  nail  is  firm,  and  will  hold 
driving  in,  and  will  hold  driven  in.  Send  me 
such  arguments.  As  for  these  waxen  topical 
devices,  I  shall  never  think  worse  or  better  of 
any  religion  for  their  sake. 

XIX. 
pmtarch  in    \    LEXANDER  the  Great,  when  a  child, 


Aterander      ~       was  checked  by  his   governor  Leonidas 

the  Great.  for  being   over-profuse   in   spending  perfumes: 

because  on  a  day,  being  to  sacrifice  to  the  gods, 

he  took  both  his  hands  full  of  frankincense,  and 


HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS.  57 

cast  it  into  the  fire:  but  afterwards,  being  a 
man,  he  conquered  the  country  of  Judaea  (the 
fountain  whence  such  spices  did  flow),  and  sent 
Leonidas  a  present  of  five  hundred  talents' 
weight  of  frankincense,  to  show  him  how  his 
former  prodigality  made  him  thrive  the  better 
in  success,  and  to  advise  him  to  be  no  more  nig- 
gardly in  divine  service.  Thus  they  that  sow 
plentifully  shall  reap  plentifully.  I  see  there  is 
no  such  way  to  have  a  large  harvest  as  to  have 
a  large  heart.  The  free  giving  of  the  branches 
of  our  present  estate  to  God,  is  the  readiest 
means  to  have  the  root  increased  for  the 
future. 

XX. 

THE  poets  fable,  that  this  was  one  of  the 
labours  imposed  on  Hercules,  to  make 
clean  the  Augean  stable,  or  stall  rather.  For 
therein,  they  said,  were  kept  three  thousand 
kine,  and  it  had  not  been  cleansed  for  thirty 
years  together.  But  Hercules,  by  letting  the 
river  Alpheus  into  it,  did  that  with  ease  which 
before  was  conceived  impossible.  This  stall  is 
the  pure  emblem  of  my  impure  soul,  which 
hath  been  defiled  with  millions  of  sins  for  more 
than  thirty  years  together.  O  that  I  might  by 
a  lively  faith,  and  unfeigned  repentance,  let  the 
stream  of  that  fountain  into  my  soul,  which  is 


58  HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS. 

opened  for  Judah  and  Jerusalem.  It  is  impos- 
sible by  all  my  pains  to  purge  out  my  unclean- 
ness  ;  which  is  quickly  done  by  the  rivulet  of 
the  blood  of  my  Saviour. 

XXI. 

THE  Venetians  showed  the  treasure  of 
their  state,  being  in  many  great  coffers 
full  of  gold  and  silver,  to  the  Spanish  ambassa- 
dor. But  the  ambassador,  peeping  under  the 
bottom  of  those  coffers,  demanded  whether  that 
their  treasure  did  daily  grow,  and  had  a  root ; 
for  such,  saith  he,  my  master's  treasure  hath : 
meaning  both  his  Indies.  Many  men  have 
attained  to  a  great  height  of  piety,  to  be  very 
abundant  and  rich  therein.  But  all  theirs  is 
but  a  cistern,  not  fountain  of  grace,  only  God's 
goodness  hath  a  spring  of  itself  in  itself. 

XXII. 
Justin,  lib.  rr^HE    Sidonian    servants    agreed    amongst 

xviii.  p. 

lee.  -•-      themselves    to    choose   mm   to    be-  their 

king  who,  that  morning,  should  first  see  the 
sun.  Whilst  all  others  were  gazing  on  the  east, 
one  alone  looked  on  the  west.  Some  admired, 
more  mocked  him,  as  if  he  looked  on  the  feet, 
there  to  find  the  eye  of  the  face.  But  he  first 


HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS.  59 

of  all  discovered  the  light  of  the  sun  shining  on 

the  tops  of  houses.     God  is  seen  sooner,  easier, 

clearer  in  his  operations   than   in  his  essence. 

Best  beheld  by  reflection  in  his  creatures.     For  Kom.  i.  20. 

the  invisible  things  of  him,  from  the  creation  of 

the  world,  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by 

the  things  that  are  made. 

XXIII. 

AN  Italian  prince,  as  much  delighted  with 
the  person  as  grieved  with  the  prodigality 
of  his  eldest  son,  commanded  his  steward  to 
deliver  him  no  more  money  but  what  the  young 
prince  should  tell  his  own  self.  The  young  gal- 
lant fretted  at  his  heart,  that  he  must  buy 
money  at  so  dear  a  rate,  as  to  have  it  for  telling 
it,  but  (because  there  was  no  remedy)  he  set 
himself  to  task,  and  being  greatly  tired  with 
telling  a  small  sum,  he  broke  off  in  this  con- 
sideration. Money  may  speedily  be  spent,  but 
how  tedious  and  troublesome  is  it  to  tell  it ! 
And  by  consequence  how  much  more  difficult 
to  get  it !  Men  may  commit  sin  presently, 
pleasantly,  with  much  mirth,  in  a  moment. 
But  O  that  they  would  but  seriously  consider 
with  themselves  how  many  their  offences  are, 
and  sadly  fall  accounting  them !  And  if  so 
hard  truly  to  sum  their  sins,  sure  harder  sin- 


60  HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS. 

cerely  to  sorrow  for  them.  If  to  get  their 
number  be  so  difficult,  what  is  it  to  get  their 
pardon  ? 

XXIV. 

T  KNOW  the  village  in  Cambridgeshire 
A  where  there  was  a  cross  full  of  imagery. 
Some  of  the  images  were  such,  as  that  people, 
not  foolishly  factious,  but  judiciously  conscien- 
tious, took  just  exception  at  them :  hard  by,  the 
youths  of  the  town  erected  a  Maypole,  and,  to 
make  it  of  proof  against  any  that  should  en- 
deavour to  cut  it  down,  they  armed  it  with  iron 
as  high  as  any  could  reach.  A  violent  wind 
happened  to  blow  it  down,  which,  falling  on  the 
cross,  dashed  it  to  pieces.  It  is  possible  what  is 
counted  profaneness  may  accidentally  correct 
superstition.  But  I  could  heartily  wish  that  all 
pretenders  to  reformation  would  first  labour  to 
be  good  themselves,  before  they  go  about  the 
amending  of  others. 


XXV. 

piutarch  in  T  READ  that  ^geus,  the  father  of  Theseus, 
A  hid  a  sword  and  a  pair  of  shoes  under  a 
great  stone ;  and  left  word  with  his  wife  (whom 
he  left  with  child),  that  when  the  son  she  should 
bear  was  able  to  take  up  that  stone,  wield  that 


HISTORICAL  APPLICATIONS.  61 

sword,  and  wear  those  shoes,  then  she  should 
send  him  to  him :  for  by  these  signs  he  would 
own  him  for  his  own  son.     Christ  hath  left  in 
the  custody  of  the  Church  our  mother  the  sword 
of  the  Spirit,  and  the  shoes  of  a  Christian  con- 
versation, the  same  which  he  once  wore  him- 
self, and  they  must  fit  our  feet,  yea,  and  we 
must  tak5  up  the  weight  of  many  heavy  crosses, 
before  we  can  come   at   them:    but  when  we 
shall  appear  before  our  Heavenly  Father, 
bringing  these  tokens  with  us,  then, 
and  not  before,  he  will  acknowl- 
edge us  to  be  no  bastards, 
but  his  true-born 
children. 

83 


CONTEMPLATIONS. 


I. 

HEN  I  look  on  a  leaden  bullet, 
therein  I  can  read  both  God's 
mercy  and  man's  malice.  God's 
mercy,  whose  providence,  foresee- 
ing that  men  of  lead  would  make  instruments 
of  cruelty,  did  give  that  metal  a  medicinal  vir- 
tue ;  as  it  hurts,  so  it  also  heals ;  and  a  bullet 
sent  in  by  man's  hatred  into  a  fleshy  and  no 
vital  part,  will  (with  ordinary  care  and  curing), 
out  of  a  natural  charity,  work  its  own  way  out. 
But  oh !  how  devilish  were  those  men  who,  to 
frustrate  and  defeat  his  goodness,  and  to  coun- 
termand the  healing  power  of  lead,  first  found 
the  champing  and  empoisoning  of  bullets ! 
Fools,  who  account  themselves  honoured  with 
Bom.  i.  so.  the  shameful  title  of  being  the  inventors  of  evil 
things,  endeavouring  to  out-infinite  God's  kind- 
ness with  their  cruelty. 


MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS.  63 

II. 

I  HAVE  heard  some  men,  rather  causelessly 
captious  than  judicially  critical,  cavil  at 
grammarians  for  calling  some  conjunctions  dis- 
junctive, as  if  this  were  a  flat  contradiction. 
Whereas,  indeed,  the  same  particle  may  con- 
join words,  and  yet  disjoin  the  sense.  But, 
alas !  how  sad  is  the  present  condition  of  Chris- 
tians, who  have  a  communion  disuniting.  The 
Lord's  Supper,  ordained  by  our  Saviour  to  con- 
join our  affections,  hath  disjoined  our  judg- 
ments. Yea,  it  is  to  be  feared,  lest  our  long 
quarrels  about  the  manner  of  his  presence  cause 
the  matter  of  his  absence,  for  our  want  of  char- 
ity to  receive  him. 

III. 

I  HAVE  observed  that  children,  when  they 
first  put  on  new  shoes,  are  very  curious  to 
keep  them  clean.  Scarce  will  they  set  their 
feet  on  the  ground  for  fear  to  dirt  the  soles  of 
their  shoes.  Yea,  rather  they  will  wipe  the 
leather  clean  with  their  coats ;  and  yet,  per- 
chance, the  next  day  they  will  trample  with  the 
same  shoes  in  the  mire  up  to  the  ankles.  Alas ! 
children's  play  is  our  earnest.  On  that  day 
wherein  we  receive  the  sacrament,  we  are  often 


64  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS. 

over-precise,  scrupling  to  say  or  do  those  things 
which  lawfully  we  may.  But  we,  who  are 
more  than  curious  that  day,  are  not  so  much  as 
careful  the  next ;  and  too  often  (what  shall  I 
P8ahn  say  ?)  go  on  in  sin  up  to  the  ankles :  yea,  our 

jcxxviii.4.      . J     J 

sins  go  over  our  heads. 


IV. 

I  KNOW  some  men  very  desirous  to  see  the 
devil,  because  they  conceive  such  an  appa- 
rition would  be  a  confirmation  of  their  faith. 
For  then,  by  the  logic  of  opposites,  they  will 
conclude  there  is  a  God  because  there  is  a  devil. 
Thus  they  will  not  believe  there  is  a  heaven, 
except  hell  itself  will  be  deposed  for  a  witness 
thereof.  Surely  such  men's  wishes  are  vain, 
and  hearts  are  wicked ;  for  if  they  will  not  be- 
lieve, having  Moses  and  the  prophets,  and  the 
apostles,  they  will  not  believe,  no,  if  the  devil 
from  hell  appears  unto  them.  Such  apparitions 
were  never  ordained  by  God  as  the  means  of 
faith.  Besides,  Satan  will  never  show  himself 
but  to  his  own  advantage.  If  as  a  devil,  to 
fright  them,  if  as  an  angel  of  light,  to  flatter 
them,  how  ever  to  hurt  them.  For  my  part,  I 
never  desire  to  see  him.  And  O  (if  it  were 
possible)  that  I  might  never  feel  him  in  his  mo- 
tions and  temptations  !  I  say,  let  me  never  see 


MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS.  65 

him  till  the  day  of  judgment,  where  he  shall 
stand  arraigned  at  the  bar,  and  God's  majesty 
sit  judge  on  the  bench  ready  to  condemn  him. 

V. 

1  OB  SERVE  that  antiquaries,  such  as  prize 
skill  above  profit  (as  being  rather  curious 
than  covetous),  do  prefer  the  brass  coins  of  the 
Roman  emperors  before  those  in  gold  and  silver. 
Because  there  is  much  falseness  and  forgery 
daily  detected,  and  more  suspected,  in  gold  and 
silver  medals,  as  being  commonly  cast  and  coun- 
terfeited, whereas  brass  coins  are  presumed  upon 
as  true  and  ancient,  because  it  will  not  quit  cost 
for  any  to  counterfeit  them.  Plain  dealing, 
Lord,  what  I  want  in  wealth  may  I  have  in  sin- 
cerity. I  care  not  how  mean  metal  my  estate 
be  of,  if  my  soul  have  the  true  stamp,  really 
impressed  with  the  unfeigned  image  of  the  King 
of  Heaven. 

VI. 

LOOKING  on  the  chapel  of  King  Henry 
the  Seventh,  in  Westminster,  (God  grant 
I  may  once  again  see  it,  with  the  saint  who  be- 
longs to  it,  our  sovereign,  there  in  a  well-con- 
ditioned peace,)  I  say,  looking  on  the  outside 
of  the  chapel,  I  have  much  admired  the  curious 
5 


66  MIXT   CONTEMPLATIONS. 

workmanship  thereof.  It  added  to  the  wonder, 
that  it  is  so  shadowed  with  mean  houses,  well- 
nigh  on  all  sides,  that  one  may  almost  touch  it 
as  soon  as  see  it.  Such  a  structure  needed  no 
base  buildings  about  it,  as  foils  to  set  it  off. 
Rather  this  chapel  may  pass  for  the  emblem  of 
a  great  worth  living  in  a  private  way.  How  is 
he  pleased  with  his  own  obscurity,  whilst  others 
of  less  desert  make  greater  show :  and  whilst 
proud  people  stretch  out  their  plumes  in  osten- 
tation, he  useth  their  vanity  for  his  shelter; 
more  pleased  to  have  worth  than  to  have  others 
take  notice  of  it. 

VII. 

THE  mariners  at  sea  count  it  the  sweetest 
perfiime  when  the  water  in  the  keel 
of  their  ship  doth  stink.  For  hence  they 
conclude  that  it  is  but  little,  and  long  since 
leaked  in ;  but  it  is  woful  with  them  when 
the  water  is  felt  before  it  is  smelt,  as  fresh 
flowing  in  upon  them  in  abundance.  It  is  the 
best  savour  in  a  Christian  soul  when  his  sins 
are  loathsome  and  offensive  unto  him.  A  hap- 
py token  that  there  hath  not  been  of  late  in 
him  any  insensible  supply  of  heinous  offences, 
because  his  stale  sins  are  still  his  new  and  daily 
sorrow. 


MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS.  67 

VIII. 

I  HAVE  sometimes  considered  in  what  trou- 
blesome case  is  that  chamberlain  in  an  inn, 
who,  being  but  one,  is  to  give  attendance  to 
many  guests.  For  suppose  them  ah1  in  one 
chamber,  yet  if  one  shall  command  him  to  come 
to  the  window,  and  the  other  to  the  table,  and 
another  to  the  bed,  and  another  to  the  chim- 
ney, and  another  to  come  up  stairs,  and  an- 
other to  go  down  stairs,  and  all  in  the  same 
instant,  how  would  he  be  distracted  to  please 
them  all.  And  yet  such  is  the  sad  condition 
of  my  soul  by  nature,  not  only  a  servant,  but 
a  slave  unto  sin.  Pride  calls  me  to  the  win- 
dow, gluttony  to  the  table,  wantonness  to  the 
bed,  laziness  to  the  chimney,  ambition  com- 
mands me  to  go  up  stairs,  and  covetousness  to 
come  down.  Vices,  I  see,  are  as  well  contrary 
to  themselves  as  to  virtue.  Free  me,  Lord, 
from  this  distracted  case ;  fetch  me  from  being 
sin's  servant  to  be  thine,  whose  service  is  per- 
fect freedom  ;  for  thou  art  but  one  and  ever  the 
same,  and  always  enjoinest  commands  agreeable 
to  themselves,  thy  glory,  and  my  good. 


I 


IX. 

HAVE   observed,  that   towns  which  have 
been  casually  burnt   have   been  built  again 


68  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS. 

more  beautiful  than  before ;  mud  walls,  after- 
wards made  of  stone ;  and  roofs,  formerly  but 
thatched,  after  advanced  to  be  tiled.  The 
i  Peter  iv.  Apostle  tells  me,  that  I  must  not  think  strange 
concerning  the  fiery  trial  which  is  to  happen 
unto  me.  May  I  likewise  prove  improved  by 
it.  Let  my  renewed  soul,  which  grows  out 
of  the  ashes  of  the  old  man,  be  a  more  firm 
fabric,  and  stronger  structure :  so  shall  afflic- 
tion be  my  advantage. 


X. 

Matth.  vi.  X^VUR  Saviour  saith,  When  thou  doest  alms, 
^^/  let  not  thy  left  hand  know  what  thy 
right  hand  doeth.  Yet  one  may  generally  ob- 
serve, that  almshouses  are  commonly  built  by 
highway  sides,  the  ready  road  to  ostentation. 
However,  far  be  it  from  me  to  make  bad 
comments  on  their  bounty  ;  I  rather  interpret 
it,  that  they  place  those  houses  so  publicly, 
thereby  not  to  gain  applause,  but  imitation. 
Yea,  let  those  who  will  plant  pious  works, 
have  the  liberty  to  choose  their  own  ground. 
Especially  in  this  age,  wherein  we  are  likely, 
neither  in  by-ways  nor  highways,  to  have  any 
works  of  mercy,  till  the  whole  kingdom  be 
speedily  turned  into  one  great  hospital,  and 
God's  charity  only  able  to  relieve  us. 


MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS.  69 

XI. 

HOW  wrangling  and  litigious  were  we  in 
time  of  peace  !  How  many  actions  were 
created  of  nothing !  Suits  we  had  commenced 
about  a  mouthful  of  grass,  or  a  handful  of  hay. 
Now  he,  who  formerly  would  sue  his  neigh- 
bour for  pedibus  ambulando,  can  behold  his 
whole  field  lying  waste  and  must  be  content. 
We  see  our  goods  taken  from  us  and  dare  say 
nothing,  not  so  much  as  seeking  any  legal  re- 
dress, because  certain  not  to  find  it.  May  we 
be  restored  in  due  time  to  our  former  prop- 
erties, but  not  to  our  former  peevishness.  And 
when  law  shall  be  again  awaked  (or  rather 
revived),  let  us  express  our  thanks  to  God  for 
so  great  a  gift,  by  using  it  not  wantonly  (as 
formerly,  in  vexing  our  neighbours  about  tri- 
fles), but  soberly,  to  right  ourselves  in  mat- 
ters of  moment. 


XII. 

ALMOST  twenty  years  since  I  heard  a 
profane  jest,  and  still  remember  it. 
How  many  pious  passages  of  far  later  date  have 
I  forgotten.  It  seems  my  soul  is  like  a  filthy 
pond,  wherein  fish  die  soon,  and  frogs  live  long. 
Lord,  raze  this  profane  jest  out  of  my  memory. 


70  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS. 

Leave  not  a  letter  thereof  behind,  lest  my  cor- 
ruption (an  apt  scholar)  guess  it  out  again  ; 
and  be  pleased  to  write  some  pious  meditation 
in  the  place  thereof.  And  grant,  Lord,  for 
the  time  to  come,  (because  such  bad  guests 
are  easier  kept  out,)  that  I  may  be  careful  not 
to  admit  Avhat  I  find  so  difficult  to  expel. 

XIII. 

I  PERCEIVE  there  is  in  the  world  a  good- 
nature, falsely  so  called,  as  being  nothing 
else  but  a  facile  and  flexible  disposition,  wax 
for  every  impression.  What  others  are  so  bold 
to  beg,  they  are  so  bashful  as  not  to  deny. 
Such  osiers  can  never  make  beams  to  bear 
stress  in  church  and  state.  If  this  be  good-na- 
ture, let  me  always  be  a  clown  ;  if  this  be  good- 
fellowship,  let  me  always  be  a  churl.  Give 
me  to  set  a  sturdy  porter  before  my  soul,  who 
may  not  equally  open  to  every  comer.  I  can- 
not conceive  how  he  can  be  a  friend  to  any, 
who  is  a  friend  to  all,  and  the  worst  foe  to 
himself. 

XIV. 

HA  is  the  interjection  of  laughter ;  Ah  is 
an  interjection  of  sorrow.      The  differ- 
ence  betwixt   them    very    small,    as   consisting 


MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS.  71 

only  in  the  transposition  of  what  is  no  substan- 
tial letter,  but  a  bare  aspiration.  How  quickly, 
in  the  age  of  a  minute,  in  the  very  turning  of 
a  breath,  is  our  mirth  changed  into  mourning ! 

XV. 

I  HAVE  a  great  friend  whom  I  endeavour 
and  desire  to  please,  but  hitherto  all  in 
vain :  the  more  I  seek,  the  farther  off  I  am 
from  finding  his  favour.  Whence  comes  this 
miscarriage  ?  Are  not  my  applications  to  man 
more  frequent  than  my  addresses  to  my  Maker  ? 
Do  I  not  love  his  smiles  more  than  I  fear  Heav- 
en's frowns  ?  I  confess,  to  my  shame,  that 
sometimes  his  anger  hath  grieved  me  more  than 
my  sins.  Hereafter,  by  thy  assistance,  I  will 
labour  to  approve  my  ways  in  God's  presence ; 
so  shall  I  either  have,  or  not  need  his  friend- 
ship, and  either  please  him  with  more  ease, 
or  displease  him  with  less  danger. 

XVI. 

THIS   nation   is  scourged   with  a  wasting 
war.     Our  sins  were   ripe ;  God  could 
no  longer  be  just  if  we  were  prosperous.     Bless- 
ed be  his  name  that  I  have  suffered  my  share 
in  the  calamities  of  my  country.     Had  I  poised 


72  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS. 

myself  so  politically  betwixt  both  parties,  that 
I  had  suffered  from  neither,  yet  could  I  have 
taken  no  contentment  in  my  safe  escaping. 
For  why  should  I,  equally  engaged  with  others 
in  sinning,  be  exempted  above  them  from  the 
punishment  ?  And  seeing  the  bitter  cup,  which 
my  brethren  have  pledged,  to  pass  by  me,  I 
should  fear  it  would  be  filled  again,  and  re- 
turned double,  for  me  to  drink  it.  Yea,  I  should 
suspect  that  I  were  reserved  alone  for  a  greater 
shame  and  sorrow.  It  is  therefore  some  com- 
fort that  I  draw  in  the  same  yoke  with  my 
neighbours,  and  with  them  jointly  bear  the  bur- 
den which  our  sins  jointly  brought  upon  us. 

XVII. 

WHEN,  in  my  private  prayers,  I  have 
been  to  confess  my  bosom  sins  unto 
God,  I  have  been  loath  to  speak  them  aloud ; 
fearing  (though  no  man  could,  yet)  that  the 
devil  would  overhear  me,  and  make  use  of  my 
words  against  me.  It  being  probable,  that, 
when  I  have  discovered  the  weakest  part  of 
my  soul,  he  would  assault  me  there.  Yet 
since,  I  have  considered  that  therein  I  shall 
tell  Satan  no  news,  which  he  knew  not  before. 
Surely  I  have  not  managed  my  secret  sins  with 
such  privacy,  but  that  he,  from  some  circum- 


MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS.  73 

stances,  collected  what  they  were.  Though 
the  fire  was  within,  he  saw  some  smoke  with- 
out. Wherefore,  for  the  future,  I  am  resolved 
to  acknowledge  my  darling  faults,  though  alone, 
yet  aloud ;  that  the  devil,  who  rejoiced  in  partly 
knowing  of  my  sins,  may  be  grieved  more  by 
hearing  the  expression  of  my  sorrow.  As  for 
any  advantage  he  may  make  from  my  confes- 
sion, this  comforts  me :  God's  goodness  in 
assisting  me  will  be  above  Satan's  malice  in 
assaulting  me. 

XVIII. 

IN  the  midst  of  my  morning  prayers  I  had  a 
good  meditation,  which  since  I  have  for- 
gotten. Thus  much  I  remember  of  it,  that 
it  was  pious  in  itself,  but  not  proper  for  that 
time.  For  it  took  much  from  my  devotion, 
and  added  nothing  to  my  instruction ;  and  my 
soul,  not  able  to  intend  two  things  at  once, 
abated  of  its  fervency  in  praying.  Thus  snatch- 
ing at  two  employments,  I  held  neither  well. 
Sure  this  meditation  came  not  from  him  who 
is  the  God  of  order ;  he  useth  to  fasten  all  his 
nails,  and  not  to  drive  out  one  with  another. 
If  the  same  meditation  return  again  when  I 
have  leisure  and  room  to  receive  it,  I  will  say 
it  is  of  his  sending,  who  so  mustereth  and 


74  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS. 

marshalleth  all  good  actions,  that,  like  the  sol- 
diers in  his    army,  mentioned  in  the    Prophet, 
Joel  u.8.    they  shall  not   thrust  one  another,  they  shall 
walk  every  one  in  his  own  path. 


w 


XIX. 

«HEN  I  go  speedily  in  any  action,  Lord, 
give  me  to  call  my  soul  to  an  account. 
It  is  a  shrewd  suspicion  that  my  bowl  runs 
downhill,  because  it  runs  so  fast.  And,  Lord, 
when  I  go  in  an  unlawful  way,  start  some  rubs 
to  stop  me,  let  my  foot  slip  or  stumble.  And 
give  me  the  grace  to  understand  the  language 
of  the  lets  thou  throwest  in  my  way.  Thou 
Hosea  ii.  6.  hast  promised,  I  will  hedge  up  thy  way.  Lord, 
be  pleased  to  make  the  hedge  high  enough 
and  thick  enough,  that  if  I  be  so  mad  as  to  ad- 
venture to  climb  over  it,  I  may  not  only  sound- 
ly rake  my  clothes,  but  rend  my  flesh ;  yea, 
let  me  rather  be  caught,  and  stick  in  the  hedge, 
than,  breaking  in  through  it,  fall  on  the  other 
side  into  the  deep  ditch  of  eternal  damnation. 

XX. 

COMING   hastily   into   a   chamber,   I   had 
almost    thrown    down   a    crystal    hour- 
glass.    Fear  lest  I  had,  made  me  grieve  as  if 


MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS.  75 

I  had  broken  it.  But,  alas  !  how  much  pre- 
cious time  have  I  cast  away  without  any  regret ! 
The  hour-glass  was  but  crystal,  each  hour  a 
pearl ;  that  but  like  to  be  broken,  this  lost  out- 
right :  that  biit  casually,  this  done  wilfully.  A 
better  hour-glass  might  be  bought ;  but  time  lost 
once,  lost  ever.  Thus  we  grieve  more  for  toys 
than  for  treasure.  Lord,  give  me  an  hour-glass, 
not  to  be  by  me,  but  to  be  in  me.  Teach  me  to  Psalm  xo- 

12 

number  my  days.  An  hour-glass  to  turn  me, 
that  I  may  apply  my  heart  unto  wisdom. 

XXI. 

WHEN  a  child,  I  loved  to  look  on  the 
pictures  in  the  Book  of  Martyrs.  I 
thought  that  there  the  martyrs  at  the  stake 
seemed  like  the  three  children  in  the  fiery  Dan.  m.  27 
furnace,  ever  since  I  had  known  them  there, 
not  one  hair  more  of  their  head  was  burnt, 
nor  any  smell  of  the  fire  singeing  of  their 
clothes.  This  made  me  think  martyrdom  was 
nothing.  But  oh,  though  the  lion  be  paint- 
ed fiercer  than  he  is,  the  fire  is  far  fiercer  than 
it  is  painted.  Thus  it  is  easy  for  one  to  en- 
dure an  affliction,  as  he  limns  it  out  in  his 
own  fancy,  and  represents  it  to  himself  but 
in  a  bare  speculation.  But  when  it  is  brought 
indeed,  and  laid  home  to  us,  there  must  be 


76  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS. 

the  man,  yea,  there  must  be  God  to  assist  the 
man  to  undergo  it. 


T 


XXII. 

TRAVELLING  on  the  plain  (which  not- 
withstanding hath  its  risings  and  fall- 
ings), I  discovered  Salisbury  steeple  many  miles 
off;  coming  to  a  declivity,  I  lost  sight  thereof; 
but  climbing  up  the  next  hill,  the  steeple  grew 
out  of  the  ground  again.  Yea,  I  often  found 
it  and  lost  it,  till  at  last  I  came  safely  to  it,  and 
took  my  lodging  near  it.  It  fareth  thus  with 
us,  whilst  we  are  wayfaring  to  heaven,  mounted 
I)eut-  on  the  Pisgah  top  of  some  good  meditation, 
we  get  a  glimpse  of  our  celestial  Canaan.  But 
when  either  on  the  flat  of  an  ordinary  temper, 
or  in  the  fall  of  an  extraordinary  temptation, 
we  lose  the  view  thereof.  Thus,  in  the  sight 
of  our  soul,  heaven  is  discovered  covered,  and 
recovered ;  till,  though  late,  at  last,  though 
slowly,  surely,  we  arrive  at  the  haven  of  our 
happiness. 

XXIII. 

LORD,  I  find  myself  in   the   latitude  of  a 
fever ;  I  am  neither  well  nor  ill ;  not  so 
well  that  I  have  any  mind  to  be  merry  with 
my  friends,   nor   so   ill    that   my  friends   have 


MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS.  77 

any  cause  to  condole  with  me.  I  am  a  proba- 
tioner in  point  of  my  health.  As  I  shall  be- 
have myself,  so  I  may  be  either  expelled  out  of 
it,  or  admitted  into  it.  Lord,  let  my  distem- 
per stop  here  and  go  no  farther.  Shoot  thy 
murdering  pieces  against  that  clay  castle,  which 
surrendereth  itself  at  the  first  summons.  O 
spare  me  a  little,  that  I  may  recover  my 
strength.  I  beg  not  to  be  forgiven,  but  to  be 
forborne  my  debt  to  nature.  And  I  only  crave 
time  for  a  while,  till  I  am  better  fitted  and 
furnished  to  pay  it. 

XXIV. 

IT  seemed  strange  to  me  when  I  was  told, 
that  aqua-vita3,  which  restores  life  to  others, 
should  itself  be  made  of  the  droppings  of  dead 
beer ;  and  that  strong  waters  should  be  extract- 
ed out  of  the  dregs  (almost)  of  small  beer. 
Surely  many  other  excellent  ingredients  must 
concur,  and  much  art  must  be  used  in  the 
distillation.  Despair  not  then,  O  my  soul! 
No  extraction  is  impossible  where  the  chemist 
is  infinite.  He  that  is  all  in  all  can  produce 
anything  out  of  anything ;  and  he  can  make 
my  soul,  which  by  nature  is  settled  on  herzeph.  i.  12. 
lees,  and  dead  in  sin,  to  be  quickened  by  the 
infusion  of  his  grace,  and  purified  into  a  pious 
disposition. 


78  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS. 

XXV. 

HOW  easy  is  pen  and  paper  piety  for  one 
to  write  religiously !     I  will  not  say  it 
costeth  nothing,  but  it  is  far  cheaper  to  work 
one's  head  than  one's  heart  to  goodness.     Some, 
perchance,  may   guess  me  to  be  good  by  my 
writings,    and   so   I    shall   deceive   my   reader. 
But  if  I  do  not  desire  to  be  good,  I  most  of  all 
deceive  myself.     I  can  make  a  hundred  medi- 
tations sooner  than  subdue  the  least  sin  in  my 
soul.     Yea,  I   was  once  in  the  mind  never  to 
write  more ;  for  fear  lest  my  writings  at  the  last 
day  prove  records  against  me.     And  yet  why 
should  I  not  write  ?   that  by  reading  my  own 
book,  the   disproportion   betwixt  my  lines  and 
my  life   may  make  me  blush  myself  (if  not 
into  goodness)  into  less  badness  than  I 
would  do  otherwise.     That  so  my 
writings   may  condemn  me, 
and  make  me  to  condemn 
myself,  that  so  God 
may  be  moved 
to   acquit 
me. 


GOOD  THOUGHTS  IN 
WORSE  TIMES. 


5TO   THE   CHRISTIAN  READER. 


I  read  the  description  of  the 
tumult  in  Ephesus,  Acts  xix.  32, 
(wherein  they  would  have  their 
Diana  to  be  jure  divino,  that  it  fell 
down  from  Jupiter,)  it  appears  to  me  the  too 
methodical  character  of  our  present  confusions. 
Some  therefore  cried  one  thing,  and  some  an- 
other, for  the  assembly  was  confused,  and  the 
more  part  knew  not  wherefore  they  were  come 
together.  O  the  distractions  of  our  age !  And 
how  many  thousands  know  as  little  why  the 
sword  was  drawn,  as  when  it  will  be  sheathed. 
Indeed  (thanks  be  to  God !)  we  have  no  more 
house-burnings,  but  many  heart-burnings  ;  and 
though  outward  bleeding  be  stanched,  it  is  to 
be  feared  that  the  broken  vein  bleeds  inwards, 
which  is  more  dangerous. 

This  being  our  sad  condition,  I  perceive 
controversial  writings  (sounding  somewhat  of 
drums  and  trumpets)  do  but  make  the  wound 


82          TO   THE   CHRISTIAN  READER. 

2  Kings  m.  the  wider.  Meditations  are  like  the  minstrel 
the  prophet  called  for,  to  pacify  his  mind  dis- 
composed with  passion,  which  moved  me  to 
adventure  on  this  treatise  as  the  most  innocent 
and  inoffensive  manner  of  writing. 

I  confess,  a  volume  of  another  subject,  and 
larger  size,  is  expected  from  me.  But  in  Lon- 
don I  have  learnt  the  difference  betwixt  down- 
right breaking,  and  craving  time  of  their  cred- 
itors. Many  sufficient  merchants,  though  not 
solvable  for  the  present,  make  use  of  the  lat- 
ter, whose  example  I  follow.  And  though  I 
cannot  pay  the  principal,  yet  I  desire  such  small 
treatises  may  be  accepted  from  me,  as  interest, 
or  consideration  money,  until  I  shall,  God  will- 
ing, be  enabled  to  discharge  the  whole  debt. 

If  any  wonder  that  this  treatise  comes  pa- 
tronless  into  the  world,  let  such  know  that 
dedications  begin  now-a-days  to  grow  out  of 
fashion.  His  policy  wras  commended  by  many, 
(and  proved  profitable  unto  himself,)  who,  in- 
stead of  select  godfathers,  made  all  the  con- 
gregation witnesses  to  his  child,  as  I  invite 
the  world  to  this  my  book,  requesting  each 
one  would  patronize  therein  such  parts  and 
passages  thereof  as  please  them,  so  hoping  that 
by  several  persons  the  whole  will  be  protected. 

I  have,  Christian  reader  (so  far  I  dare  go, 
not  inquiring  into  thy  surname,  of  thy  side, 


TO   THE   CHRISTIAN  READER.          83 

or  sect),  nothing  more  to  burden  thy  patience 
with.  Only  I  will  add,  that  I  find  our  Saviour 
in  Tertullian,  and  ancient  Latin  Fathers,  con- 
stantly styled  a  sequestrator,*  in  the  proper  no-  *  Seque 
tion  of  the  word.  For  God  and  man  being 
at  odds,  the  difference  was  sequestered  or  re- 
ferred into  Christ's  hand  to  end  and  umpire  it. 
How  it  fareth  with  thy  estate  on  earth  I  know 
not ;  but  I  earnestly  desire,  that  in  heaven  both 
thou  and  I  may  ever^  be  under  sequestration 
in  that  Mediator  for  God's  glory  and  our  good, 
to  whose  protection  thou  art  committed  by 

Thy  brother  in  all 

Christian  offices, 

THOMAS  FULLER. 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 


I.     CURIOSITY   CURBED. 

SOFTEN  have  I  thought  with  myself, 
what  disease  I  would  be  best  con- 
tented to  die  of.  None  please  me. 
The  stone,  the  colic,  terrible  as 
expected,  intolerable  when  felt.  The  palsy  is 
death  before  death.  The  consumption  a  flatter- 
ing disease,  cozening  men  into  hope  of  long 
life  at  the  last  gasp.  Some  sicknesses  besot, 
others  enrage  men,  some  are  too  swift,  and 
others  too  slow. 

If  I  could  as  easily  decline  diseases  as  I  could 
dislike  them,  I  should  be  immortal.  But  away 
with  these  thoughts.  The  mark  must  not 
choose  what  arrow  shall  be  shot  against  it. 
What  God  sends  I  must  receive.  May  I  not 


86  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

be  so  curious  to  know  what  weapon  shall 
wound  me,  as  careful  to  provide  the  plaster  of 
patience  against  it.  Only  thus  much  in  gen- 
eral :  commonly  that  sickness  seizeth  on  men 
which  they  least  suspect.  He  that  expects  to 
be  drowned  with  a  dropsy,  may  be  burnt  with 
a  fever ;  and  she  that  fears  to  be  swoln  with  a 
tympany  may  be  shrivelled  with  a  consumption. 

II.     DECEIVED,   NOT   HURT. 

HEARING  a  passing-bell,  I  prayed  that 
the  sick  man  might  have,  through  Christ, 
a  safe  voyage  to  his  long  home.  Afterwards 
I  understood  that  the  party  was  dead  some 
hours  before  ;  and  it  seems  in  some  places  of 
London  the  tolling  of  the  bell  is  but  a  preface 
of  course  to  the  ringing  it  out. 

Bells  better  silent  than  thus  telling  lies.  What 
is  this  but  giving  a  false  alarm  to  men's  devo- 
tions, to  make  'them  to  be  ready  armed  with 
their  prayers  for  the  assistance  of  such  who 
have  already  fought  the  good  fight,  yea,  and 
gotten  the  conquest?  Not  to  say  that  men's 
charity  herein  may  be  suspected  of  superstition 
in  praying  for  the  dead. 

However,  my  heart  thus  poured  out  was  not 
spilt  on  the  ground.  My  prayers,  too  late 
to  do  him  good,  came  soon  enough  to  speak 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  87 

my  good-will.  What  I  freely  tendered,  God 
fairly  took,  according  to  the  integrity  of  my 
intention.  The  party  I  hope  is  in  Abraham's, 
and  my  prayers  I  am  sure  are  returned  into  my 
own  bosom. 


III.     NOR   FULL,   NOR   FASTING. 

LIVING  in  a  country  village,  where  a  bur- 
ial was  a  rarity,  I  never  thought  of  death, 
it  was  so  seldom  presented  unto  me.  Coming 
to  London,  where  there  is  plenty  of  funerals, 
(so  that  coffins  crowd  one  another,  and  corpses 
in  the  grave  justle  for  elbow-room,)  I  slight  and 
neglect  death,  because  grown  an  object  so  con- 
stant and  common. 

How  foul  is  my  stomach  to  turn  all  food 
into  bad  humours  ?  Funerals  neither  few  nor 
frequent,  work  effectually  upon  me.  London 
is  a  library  of  mortality.  Volumes  of  all  sorts 
and  sizes,  rich,  poor,  infants,  children,  youth, 
men,  old  men,  daily  die ;  I  see  there  is  more 
required  to  make  a  good  scholar,  than  only  the 
having  of  many  books :  Lord,  be  thou  my 
schoolmaster,  and  teach  me  to  number  my  days, 
that  I  may  apply  my  heart  unto  wisdom. 


88  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

IV.     STRANGE   AND    TRUE. 

I  READ,  in  the  Revelation,  of  a  beast,  one 
of  whose  heads  was,  as  it   were,  wounded 
to    death.     I  expected  in  the  next  verse  that 
the  beast  should  die,  as  the  most  probable  con- 
sequence, considering :  — 

1.  It  was  not  a  scratch,  but  a  wound. 

2.  Not  a  wound  in  a  fleshy  part,  or  out-limbs 
of  the  body,  but  in  the  very  head,  the  throne 
of  reason. 

3.  No  light  wound,  but  in  outward  appari- 
tion,  (having  no   other   probe   but   St.  John's 
eyes  to  search  it,)  it  seemed  deadly. 

But  mark  what  immediately  follows  :  And 
his  deadly  wound  was  healed.  Who  would 
have  suspected  this  inference  from  these  prem- 
ises. But  is  not  this  the  lively  emblem  of  my 
natural  corruption?  Sometimes  I  conceived 
that,  by  God's  grace,  I  have  conquered  and 
killed,  subdued  and  slain,  maimed  and  mor- 
tified, the  deeds  of  the  flesh :  never  more  shull 
I  be  molested  or  buffeted  with  such  a  bosom 
sin :  when,  alas !  by  the  next  return,  the  news 
is,  it  is  revived  and  recovered.  Thus  tenches, 
though  grievously  gashed,  presently  plaster 
themselves  whole  by  that  slimy  and  unctuous 
humour  they  have  in  them ;  and  thus  the  in- 
herent balsam  of  badness  quickly  cures  my  cor- 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  89 

ruption,  not  a  scar  to  be  seen.  I  perceive  I 
shall  never  finally  kill  it,  till  first  I  be  dead 
myself. 

V.     BLUSHING   TO   BE   BLUSHED   FOR. 

A  PERSON  of  great  quality  was  pleased 
to  lodge  a  night  in  my  house.  I  durst 
not  invite  him  to  my  family  prayer ;  and  there- 
fore for  that  time  omitted  it :  thereby  mak- 
ing a  breach  in  a  good  custom,  and  giving 
Satan  advantage  to  assault  it.  Yea,  the  loosen- 
ing of  such  a  link  might  have  endangered  the 
scattering  of  the  chain. 

Bold  bashfulness,  which  diirst  offend  God 
whilst  it  did  fear  man.  Especially  consider- 
ing, that,  though  my  guest  was  never  so  high, 
yet  by  the  laws  of  hospitality  I  was  above 
him  whilst  he  was  under  my  roof.  Hereafter, 
whosoever  cometh  within  the  doors  shall  be 
requested  to  come  within  the  discipline  of  my 
house ;  if  accepting  my  homely  diet,  he  will 
not  refuse  my  home  devotion ;  and  sitting  at 
my  table,  will  be  entreated  to  kneel  down  by  it. 

VI.     A   LASH   FOR   LAZINESS. 

QHAMEFUL  my  sloth,  that  have  deferred 
O  my  night  prayer  till  I  am  in  bed.  This 

7 


90  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

lying  along   is  an  improper  posture  for  piety. 

Indeed,  there  is  no  contrivance  of  our  body,  but 

some  good  man  in  Scripture  hath  hanselled  it 
John. s.  with  prayer.  The  publican  standing,  Job  sit- 
i  Kings  ting,  Hezekiah  lying  on  his  bed,  Elijah  with  his 

face  between  his  legs.  But  of  all  gestures  give 
EPhes.  iu,  me  g^  paul's :  por  this  cause  I  bow  my  knees 

14.  * 

to  the  Father  of  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Knees, 
when   they  may,  then   they  must   be   bended. 


Weever's 


I  have  read  a  copy  of  a  grant  of  liberty  from 

Fun.  Mon.,  l  J  * 

P.  635.  Queen  Mary  to  Henry  Ratcliffe,  Earl  of  Sussex, 
giving  him  leave  to  wear  a  nightcap  or  coif 
in  her  Majesty's  presence,  counted  a  great  fa- 
vour, because  of  his  infirmity.  I  know,  in  case 
of  necessity,  God  would  graciously  accept  my 
devotion,  bound  down  in  a  sick  dressing ;  but 
now  whilst  I  am  in  perfect  health  it  is  inex- 
cusable. Christ  commanded  some  to  take  up 
their  bed,  in  token  of  their  full  recovery ;  my 
laziness  may  suspect,  lest  thus  my  bed  taking 
me  up  prove  a  presage  of  my  ensuing  sickness. 
But  may  God  pardon  my  idleness  this  once, 
I  will  not  again  offend  in  the  same  kind,  by  his 
grace  hereafter. 

VII.     ROOT,   BRANCH,  AND   FRUIT. 


A 


POOR  man  of  Seville  in  Spain,  having 
a  fair  and  fruitful  pear-tree,  one  of  the 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  91 

fathers  of  the  Inquisition  desired  (such  tyrants' 
requests  are  commands)  some  of  the  fruit 
thereof.  The  poor  man,  not  out  of  gladness  to 
gratify,  but  fear  to  offend,  as  if  it  were  a  sin  for 
him  to  have  better  fruit  than  his  betters,  (sus- 
pecting on  his  denial  the  tree  might  be  made  his 
own  rod,  if  not  his  gallows,)  plucked  up  tree, 
roots  and  all,  and  gave  it  unto  him. 

Allured  with  love  to  God,  and  advised  by  my 
own  advantage,  what  he  was  frighted  to  do, 
I  will  freely  perform.  God  calleth  on  me  to 
present  him  with  fruits  meet  for  repentance. Matth- 1U* 
Yea,  let  him  take  all,  soul  and  body,  powers 
and  parts,  faculties  and  members  of  both,  I 
offer  a  sacrifice  unto  himself.  Good  reason ; 
for  indeed  the  tree  was  his  before  it  was  mine, 
and  I  give  him  of  his  own. 

Besides,  it  was  doubtful  whether  the  poor 
man's  material  tree,  being  removed,  would  grow 
again.  Some  plants  transplanted  (especially 
when  old)  become  sullen,  and  do  not  enjoy 
themselves  in  a  soil  wherewith  they  were  un- 
acquainted. But  sure  I  am  when  I  have  given 
myself  to  God,  the  moving  of  my  soul  shall  be 
the  mending  of  it,  he  will  so  dress  atpew  and John  "• 
icaBaipetv,  so  prune  and  purge  me,  that  I  shall 
bring  forth  most  fruit  in  my  age. 


92  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

VIII.     GOD  SPEED   THE   PLOUGH. 

I  SAW  in  seed-time  a  husbandman  at  plough 
in  a  very  raining  day ;   asking  him  the  rea- 
son why  he  would  not  rather  leave  off  than 
labour  in  such   foul  weather,  his  answer   was 
returned  me  in  their  country  rhyme: 

Sow  beans  in  the  mud, 

And  they  '11  come  up  like  a  wood. 

This  could  not  but  mind  me  of  David's 
expression,  They  that  sow  in  tears  shall  reap 
'  'in  joy.  He  that  goeth  forth  and  weepeth, 
bearing  precious  seed,  shall  doubtless  come 
again  with  rejoicing,  bringing  his  sheaves  with 
him. 

These  last  five  years  have  been  a  wet  and 
woful  seed-time  to  me,  and  many  of  my  afflicted 
brethren.  Little  hope  have  we,  as  yet,  to  come 
again  to  our  own  homes,  and  in  a  literal  sense, 
now  to  bring  our  sheaves,  which  we  see  others 
daily  carry  away  on  their  shoulders.  But  if 
we  shall  not  share  in  the  former  or  latter  har- 
vest here  on  earth,  the  third  and  last  in  heaven 
we  hope  undoubtedly  to  receive. 


G 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  93 


IX.     CRAS,    CRAS. 
REAT  was   the  abundance  and   boldness 


of  the  frogs  in  Egypt,  which  went  up Exod- viii- 
and  came  into  their  bed-chambers,  and  beds,  and 
kneading-tfoughs,  and  very  ovens.  Strange 
that  those  fen-dwellers  should  approach  the  fiery 
region ;  but  stranger  that  Pharaoh  should  be 
so  backward  to  have  them  removed ;  and  being 
demanded  of  Moses  when  he  would  have  them 

sent  away,   answered,   To-morrow.     He   could Exod- viu- 

J  10. 

be  content   with   their  company  one   night,  at 

bed  and  at  board,  loath,  belike,  to  acknowledge 
either  God's  justice  in  sending,  or  power  in 
remanding  them,  but  still  hoping  that  they 
casually  came,  and  might  casually  depart. 

Leave  I  any  longer  to  wonder  at  Pharaoh, 
and  even  admire  at  myself;  what  are  my  sins 
but  so  many  toads,  spitting  of  venom  and 
spawning  of  poison ;  croaking  in  my  judgment, 
creeping  into  my  will,  and  crawling  into  my 
affections.  This  I  see,  and  suffer,  and  say  with 
Pharaoh,  To-morrow,  to-morrow  I  will  amend. 
Thus,  as  the  Hebrew  tongue  hath  no  proper 
present  tense,  but  two  future  tenses,  so  all  the 
performances  of  my  reformation  are  only  in 
promises  for  the  time  to  come.  Grant,  Lord, 
that  I  may  seasonably  drown  this  Pharaoh-like 
procrastination  in  the  sea  of  repentance,  lest 
it  drown  me  in  the  pit  of  perdition. 


94  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

X.     GREEN   WHEN   GRAY. 

IN  September  I  saw  a  tree  bearing  roses, 
whilst  others  of  the  same  kind,  round  about 
it,  were  barren  ;  demanding  the  cause  of  the 
gardener,  why  that  tree  was  an  exception  from 
the  rule  of  the  rest,  this  reason  was  rendered : 
because  that  alone  being  clipped  close  in  May, 
was  then  hindered  to  spring  and  sprout,  and 
therefore  took  this  advantage  by  itself  to  bud 
in  autumn. 

Lord,  if  I  were  curbed  and  snipped  in  my 
younger  years  by  fear  of  my  parents,  from 
those  vicious  excrescences  to  which  that  age 
was  subject,  give  me  to  have  a  godly  jealousy 
over  my  heart,  suspecting  an  autumn-spring, 
lest  corrupt  nature  (which  without  thy  restrain- 
ing grace  will  have  a  vent)  break  forth  in  my 
reduced  years  into  youthful  vanities. 

XI.     MISERERE. 

/TpHERE  goes  a  tradition  of  Ovid,  that  fa- 
bus,  lib.  ii.  ,          .    . 
eieg  10.        -*•      mous  poet,  (receiving  some  countenance 

from  his  own  confession,)  that  when  his  father 
was  about  to  beat  him  for  following  the  pleas- 
ant but  profitless  study  of  poetry,  he,  under 
correction,  promised  his  father  never  to  make  a 
verse,  and  made  a  verse  in  his  very  promise. 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  95 

Probably  the  same  in  sense,  but  certainly  more 
elegant  for  composure,  than  this  verse  which 
common  credulity  hath  taken  up  : 

Parceprecor,  genitor,  posthac  non  versificabo. 

Father,  on  me  pity  take, 
Verses  I  no  more  will  make. 

When  I  so  solemnly  promise  my  Heavenly 
Father  to  sin  no  more,  I  sin  in  my  very  prom- 
ise ;  my  weak  prayers  made  to  procure  my 
pardon,  increase  my  guiltiness.  O  the  dulness 
and  deadness  of  my  heart  therein !  I  say  my 
prayers  as  the  Jews  eat  the  passover,  in  haste. Exod- xii- 
And  whereas  in  bodily  actions  motion  is  the 
cause  of  heat ;  clean  contrary,  the  more  speed 
I  make  in  my  prayers,  the  colder  I  am  in  my 
devotion. 


XII.     MONARCHY  AND   MERCY. 

IN  reading  the  Roman  (whilst  under  consuls) 
and  Belgic  History  of  the  United  Provinces, 
I  remember  not  any  capital  offender,  being  con- 
demned, ever  forgiven,  but  always  after  sen- 
tence follows  execution.  It  seems  that  the  very 
constitution  of  a  multitude  is  not  so  inclinable 
to  save  as  to  destroy.  Such  rulers  in  aristoc- 
racies or  popular  states  cannot  so  properly  be 
called  gods,  because,  though  having  the  great 


96  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

attributes  of  a  deity,  power  and  justice,  they 
want  (or  will  not  use)  the  most  godly  property 
of  God's  clemency,  to  forgive. 

May  I  die  in  that  government  under  which 
I  was  born,  where  a  monarch  doth  command. 
Kings,  where  they  see  cause,  have  graciously 
granted  pardons  to  men  appointed  to  death ; 
Dan.  IT.  9.  herein  the  lively  image  of  God,  to  whom  be- 
longs mercies  and  forgivenesses.  And  although 
I  will  endeavour  so  to  behave  myself  as  not  to 
need  my  sovereign's  favour  in  this  kind,  yet, 
because  none  can  warrant  his  innocency  in  all 
things,  it  is  comfortable  living  in  such  a  com- 
monwealth, where  pardons  heretofore  on  oc- 
casion have  been,  and  hereafter  may  be  pro- 
cured. 

XIII.     WHAT   HELPS   NOT   HURTS. 

A  VAIN    thought  arose  in  my  heart,   in- 
stantly my  corruption  retains  itself  to  be 
the  advocate  for  it,  pleading  that  the  worst  that 
could  be  said  against  it  was  this,  that  it  was  a 
vain  thought. 

And  is  not  this  the  best  that  can  be  said  for 
it?  Remember,  O  my  soul,  the  fig-tree  was 
charged,  not  with  bearing  noxious,  but  no  fruit. 
Yea,  the  barren  fig-tree  bare  the  fruit  of  an- 
noyance, cut  it  down,  why  cumbereth  it  the 


PERSONAL   MEDITATIONS.  97 

ground  ?      Vain    thoughts    do   this   ill   in   my 
heart,  that  they  do  no  good. 

Besides,  the  fig-tree  pestereth  but  one  part 
of  the  garden,  good  grapes  might  grow  at  the 
same  time  in  other  places  of  the  vineyard. 
But  seeing  my  soul  is  so  intent  on  its  object 
that  it  cannot  attend  two  things  at  once,  one 
tree  for  the  time  being  is  all  my  vineyard.  A 
vain  thought  engrosseth  all  the  ground  of  my 
heart ;  till  that  be  rooted  out,  no  good  medita- 
tion can  grow  with  it  or  by  it. 

XIV.     ALWAYS   SEEN,   NEVER    MINDED. 

IN  the  most  healthful  times,  two  hundred  and 
upwards  was  the  constant  weekly  tribute 
paid  to  mortality  in  London.  A  large  bill,  but 
it  must  be  discharged.  Can  one  city  spend 
according  to  this  weekly  rate,  and  not  be  bank- 
rupt of  people  ?  At  leastwise,  must  not  my 
shot  be  called  for  to  make  up  the  reckoning? 

When   only   seven   young    men,    and    those Plutarchl1 

•  *  Lives,  in 

chosen  by  lot,  were  but  yearly  taken  out  ofiheseo. 
Athens  to  be  devoured  by  the  monster  Mino- 
taur, the  whole  •  city  was  in  a  constant  fright, 
children  for  themselves,  and  parents  for  their 
children.  Yea,  their  escaping  of  the  first  was 
but  an  introduction  to  the  next  year's  lottery. 
Were  the  dwellers  and  lodgers  in  London 


98  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

weekly  to  cast  lots  who  should  make  up  this 
two  hundred,  how  would  every  one  be  affright- 
ed? Now  none  regard  it.  My  security  con- 
cludes the  aforesaid  number  will  amount  of  in- 
fants and  old  folk.  Few  men  of  middle  ago, 
and  amongst  them  surely  not  myself.  But  oh  ! 
is  not  this  putting  the  evil  day  far  from  me 
the  ready  way  to  bring  it  the  nearest  to  me? 
The  lot  is  weekly  drawn  (though  not  by  me) 
for  me,  I  am  therefore  concerned  seriously  to 
provide,  lest  that  death's  prize  prove  my  blank. 

XV.     NOT    WHENCE,   BUT   WHITHER. 

FINDING  a  bad  thought  in  my  heart,  1  dis- 
puted in  myself  the  cause  thereof,  whether 
it  proceeded  from  the  devil,  or  my  own  corrup- 
tion, examining  it  by  those  signs  divines  in  this 
case  recommended. 

1.  Whether   it   came  in  incoherently,  or  by 
dependence    on   some   object   presented    fo  my 
senses. 

2.  Whether  the  thought  was  at  full  age  at 
the   first   instant,  or,  infant-like,   grew   greater 
by  degrees. 

3.  Whether  out  or  in  the  road  of  my  natural 
inclination. 

But  hath  not  this  inquiry  moi*e  of  curiosity 
than  religion  ?     Hereafter  derive  not  the  pedi- 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  99 

gree,  but  make  the  mittimus  of  such  malefac- 
tors. Suppose  a  confederacy  betwixt  thieves 
without  and  false  servants  within,  to  assault 
and  wound  the  master  of  a  family :  thus  wound- 
ed, would  he  discuss  from  which  of  them  his 
hurts  proceeded  ?  No,  surely ;  but  speedily 
send  for  a  surgeon  before  he  bleed  to  death. 
I  will  no  more  put  it  to  the  question,  whence 
my  bad  thoughts  come,  but  whither  I  shall 
send  them,  lest  this  curious  controversy  insen- 
sibly betray  me  into  a  consent  unto  them. 

XVI.     STORM,  STEER   ON. 

THE  mariners  sailing  with  St.  Paul  bare 
up  bravely  against  the  tempest  whilst 
either  art  or  industry  could  befriend  them. 
Finding  both  to  fail,  and  that  they  could  not 
any  longer  bear  up  into  the  wind,  they  even 
let  their  ship  drive.  I  have  endeavoured  in 
these  distemperate  times  to  hold  up  my  spirits, 
and  to  steer  them  steadily.  A  happy  peace 
here  was  the  port  whereat  I  desired  to  arrive. 
Now,  alas !  the  storm  grows  too  sturdy  for  the 
pilot.  Hereafter  all  the  skill  I  will  use  is  no 
skill  at  all,  but  even  let  my  ship  sail  whither 
the  winds  send  it. 

Noah's  ark  was  bound  for  no  other  port,  but 
preservation  for  the  present  (that  ship  being  all 


Acts  xxyii. 
15. 


100  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

the  harbour),  not  intending  to  find  land,  but  to 
float  on  water.  May  my  soul  (though  not  sail- 
ing to  the  desired  haven)  only  be  kept  from 
sinking  in  sorrow. 

This  comforts  me,  that  the  most  weather- 
beaten  vessel  cannot  properly  be  seized  on  for 
a  wreck  which  hath  any  quick  cattle  remaining 
therein.  My  spirits  are  not  as  yet  forfeited  to 
despair,  having  one  lively  spark  of  hope  in  my 
heart,  because  God  is  even  where  he  was  be- 
fore. 

XVII.     WIT  OUTWITTED. 

JOAB  chid  the  man  (unknown  in  Scripture 
by  his  name,  well  known  for  his  wisdom) 
for  not   killing   Absalom,   when   he   saw    him 
hanged  in  the  tree,  promising  him  for  his  pains 
ten  shekels  and  a  girdle. 

But  the  man,  having  the  king's  command  to 
the  contrary,  refused  his  proffer.  Well  he 
knew  that  politic  statesman  would  have  dan- 
gerous designs  fetched  out  of  the  fire,  but  with 
other  men*s  fingers.  His  girdle  promised  might 
in  payment  prove  a  halter.  Yea,  he  added 
2  Sam.  moreover,  that  had  he  killed  Absalom,  Joab  hiin- 

xviii.  13.  .„  111  i-  IP  .  i  • 

sell  would  have  set  himself  against  him. 

Satan  daily  solicits  me  to  sin  (point  blank 
against  God's  word),  baiting  me  with  proffers 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  101 

best  pleasing  my  corruption.  If  I  consent,  heRev-xii- 
who  last  tempted  first  accuseth  me.  The  fawn- 
ing spaniel  turns  a  fierce  lion,  and  roareth  out 
my  faults  in  the  ears  of  Heaven.  Grant,  Lord, 
when  Satan  shall  next  serve  me,  as  Joab  did 
this  nameless  Israelite,  I  may  serve  him  as  the 
nameless  Israelite  did  Joab,  flatly  refusing  his 
deceitful  tenders. 


XVIII.  HEREAFTER. 

DAVID  fasted  and  prayed  for  his  sick  son, 
that  his   life  might  be  prolonged.     But 
when  he  was  dead,  this  consideration  comforted 
him :  I  shall  go  to  him,  but  he  shall  not  return  2oSam- xii- 
to  me. 

Peace  did  long  lie  languishing  in  this  land. 
No  small  contentment  that  to  my  poor  power. 
I  have  prayed  and  preached  for  the  preservation 
thereof.  Seeing,  since  it  is  departed,  this  sup- 
ports my  soul,  having  little  hope  that  peace  here 
should  return  to  me,  I  have  some  assurance 
that  I  shall  go  to  peace  hereafter. 

XIX.  BAD   AT    BEST. 

LORD,  how  come  wicked  thoughts  to  per- 
plex me  in  my  prayers,  when  I  desire 
and    endeavour   only   to    attend    thy   service  ? 


102  PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS: 

Now  I  perceive  the  cause  thereof;  at  other 
times  I  have  willingly  entertained  them,  and 
now  they  entertain  themselves  against  my  will. 
I  acknowledge  thy  justice,  that  what  formerly 
I  have  invited,  now  I  cannot  expel.  Give  me 
hereafter  always  to  bolt  out  such  ill  guests. 
The  best  way  to  be  rid  of  such  bad  thoughts  in 
my  prayers,  is  not  to  receive  them  out  of  my 
prayers. 


XX.     COMPENDIUM   DISPENDIUM. 


P 


>OPE  BONIFACE  the  Ninth,  at  the  end 
of  each  hundred  years,  appointed  a  jubi- 
lee at   Rome,  wherein  people,  bringing   them- 
selves and  money  thither,  had  pardon  for  their 
sins. 

But  centenary  years  returned  but  seldom ; 
popes  were  old  before,  and  covetous  when  they 
came  to  their  place.  Few  had  the  happiness  to 
fill  their  coffers  with  jubilee-coin.  Hereupon, 
Clement  the  Sixth  reduced  it  to  every  three 
and  thirtieth,  Paul  the  Second  and  Sixtus  the 
736,  coi.  2.  Fourth  to  everv  twenty-fifth  year. 

Yea,  an  agitation  is  reported  in  the  conclave, 
to  bring  down  jubilees  to  fifteen,  twelve,  or  ten 
years,  had  not  some  cardinals  (whose  policy 
was  above  their  covetousness)  opposed  it. 

I   serve  my  prayers  as    they  their  jubilees. 


PERSONAL  MEDITATIONS.  103 

Perchance  they  may  extend  to  a  quarter  of  an 
hour,  when  poured  out  at  large.  But  some 
days  I  begrudge  this  time  as  too  much,  and 
omit  the  preface  of  my  prayer,  with  some  pas- 
sages conceived  less  material,  and  run  two  or 
three  petitions  into  one,  so  contracting  them 
to  half  a  quarter  of  an  hour. 

Not   long   after,    this   also   seems   too   long  ; 

I   decontract   and   abridge    the    abridgment   of 

my  prayers,  yea   (be  it  confessed   to  my 

shame   and   sorrow,   that   hereafter   I 

may  amend  it)  too  often  I  shrink 

my   prayers    to    a   minute, 

to    a    moment,    to    a 

Lord  have  mercy 

upon    me ! 


SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS. 
I.     PRAYER   MAY   PREACH. 

41b42Xi'        5f|lSlSpATHER»     l     thallk     the6'     (^     OUr 

Saviour,  being  ready  to  raise  Laza- 
rus,) that  thou  hast  heard  me.  And 
I  know  that  thou  hearest  me  always, 
but  because  of  the  people  that  stand  by,  I  said 
it,  that  they  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent 
me.  It  is  lawful  for  ministers  in  their  public 
prayers  to  insert  passages  for  the  edifying  of 
their  auditors,  at  the  same  time  petitioning  God 
and  informing  their  hearers.  For  our  Saviour, 
glancing  his  eyes  at  the  people's  instruction,  did 
no  whit  hinder  the  steadfastness  of  his  looks, 
lifted  up  to  his  Father. 

When,  before  sermon,  I  pray  for  my  sover- 
eign and  master,  king  of  great  Britain,  France, 
and  Ireland,  defender  of  the  faith,  in  all  causes, 
and  over  all  persons,  &c.,  some,  who  omit  it 
themselves,  may  censure  it  in  me  for  super- 
fluous. But  never  more  need  to  teach  men 


SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS.         105 

the  king's  title,  and  their  own  duty,  that  the 
simple  may  be  informed,  the  forgetful  remem- 
bered thereof,  and  that  the  affectedly  igno- 
rant, who  will  not  take  advice,  may  have  all 
excuse  taken  from  them.  Wherefore,  in  pouring 
forth  my  prayers  to  God,  well  may  I  therein 
sprinkle  some  by-drops  for  the  instruction  of 
the  people. 

II.     THE  VICIOUS   MEAN. 

ZOPHAR,  the  Naamathite,  mentioneth  aj°bxx'12' 
sort  of  men,  in  whose  mouths  wickedness 
is  sweet,  they  hide  it  under  their  tongues,  they 
spare  it,  and  forsake  it  not,  but  keep  it  still  in 
their  mouths.  This  furnisheth  me  with  a  tri- 
partite division  of  men  in  the  world. 

The  first  and  best  are  those  who  spit  sin  out, 
loathing  it  in  their  judgments,  and  leaving  it  in 
their  practice. 

The  second  sort,  notoriously  wicked,  who 
swallow  sin  down,  actually  and  openly  commit- 
ting it. 

The  third,  endeavouring  an  expedient  betwixt 
heaven  and  hell,  neither  do  nor  deny  their  lusts  ; 
neither  spitting  them  out  nor  swallowing  them 
down,  but  rolling  them  under  their  tongues,  epi- 
curizing  thereon,  in  their  filthy  fancies  and 
obscene  speculations. 


106         SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS. 

If  God  at  the  last  day  of  Judgment  hath  three 
hands,  a  right  for  the  sheep,  a  left  for  the  goats, 
the  middle  is  most  proper  for  these  third  sort  of 
men.  But  both  these  latter  kinds  of  sinners 
shall  be  confounded  together.  The  rather  be- 
cause a  sin  thus  rolled  becomes  so  soft  and 
supple,  and  the  throat  is  so  short  and  slippery  a 
passage,  that  insensibly  it  may  slide  down  from 
the  mouth  into  the  stomach  ;  and  contemplative 
wantonness  quickly  turns  into  practical  unclean- 
ness. 

III.     STORE   NO   SORE. 

JOB  had  a  custom  to  offer  burnt-offerings 
according  to  the  number  of  his  sons  ;  for  he 
said,  It  may  be  that  my  sons  in  their  feasting 
have  sinned,  and  cursed  God  in  their  hearts.  It 
may  be,  not  it  must  be ;  he  was  not  certain,  but 
suspected  it.  But  now,  what  if  his  sons  had  not 
sinned  ?  was  Job's  labour  lost,  and  his  sacrifice 
of  none  effect  ?  O  no  !  only  their  property  was 
altered ;  in  case  his  sons  were  found  faulty, 
his  sacrifices  for  them  were  propitiatory,  and 
through  Christ  obtained  their  pardon ;  in  case 
they  were  innocent,  his  offerings  were  eucha- 
ristical,  returning  thanks  to  God's  restraining 
grace,  for  keeping  his  sons  from  such  sins, 
which  otherwise  they  would  have  committed. 


SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS.         107 

I  see  in  all  doubtful  matters  of  devotion,  it  is 
wisest  to  be  on  the  surest  side  ;  better  both  lock 
and  bolt  and  bar  it,  than  leave  the  least  door  of 
danger  open.  Hast  thou  done  what  is  disput- 
able whether  it  be  well  done  ?  Is  it  a  measur- 
ing cast  whether  it  be  lawful  or  no  ?  So  that 
thy  conscience  may  seem  in  a  manner  to  stand 
neuter,  sue  a  conditional  pardon  out  of  the  court 
of  heaven,  the  rather  because  our  self-love  is 
more  prone  to  flatter  than  our  godly  jealousy  to 
suspect  ourselves  without  a  cause ;  with  such 
humility  Heaven  is  well  pleased.  For  suppose 
thyself  over  cautious,  needing  no  forgiveness  in 
that  particular,  God  will  interpret  the  pardon 
thou  prayest  for  to  be  the  praises  presented  unto 
him. 

IV.     LINE   ON  LINE. 

MOSES,  in  God's  name,  did  counsel  Josh- 
ua, Deut.  xxxi.  23  :  Be  strong,  and  of  a 
good  courage,  for  thou  shalt  bring  the  children 
of  Israel  into  the  land  which  I  sware  unto  them. 
God  immediately  did  command  him,  Josh.  i.  6 : 
Be  strong,  and  of  a  good  courage ;  and  again, 
ver.  7 :  Only  be  thou  strong  and  very  courageous ; 
and  again,  ver.  9 :  Have  not  I  commanded  thee  ? 
be  strong  and  of  a  good  courage  ;  be  not  afraid, 
neither  be  thou  dismayed.  Lastly,  the  Reuben- 


108         SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS. 

ites  and  Gadites  heartily  desired  him,  ver.  18 : 
Only  be  strong  and  of  a  good  courage. 

Was  Joshua  a  dunce,  or  a  coward?  did  his 
wit  or  his  valour  want  an  edge,  that  the  same 
precept  must  so  often  be  pressed  upon  him  ?  No 
doubt  neither ;  but  God  saw  it  needful  that 
Joshua  should  have  courage  of  proof,  who  was 
to  encounter  both  the  froward  Jew  and  the 
fierce  Canaanite. 

Though  metal  on  metal,  colour  on  colour,  be 
is.xrviu.  false  heraldry,  line  on  line,  precept  on  precept, 
is  true  divinity. 

Be  not  therefore  offended,  O  my  soul,  if  the 
same  doctrine  be  often  delivered  unto  thee  by 
different  preachers :  if  the  same  precept,  like  the 
Gen.  ui.  24.  sword  in  Paradise,  which  turned  every  way, 
doth  hunt  and  haunt  thee,  tracing  thee  which 
way  soever  thou  turnest,  rather  conclude  that 
thou  art  deeply  concerned  in  the  practice  there- 
of, which  God  hath  thought  fit  should  be  so 
frequently  inculcated  into  thee. 

V.     O!    THE  DEPTH. 

HAD  I  beheld  Sodom  in  the  beauty  thereof, 
and  had  the  angel  told  me  that  the  same 
should  be  suddenly  destroyed  by  a  merciless 
element,  I  should  certainly  have  concluded  that 
Sodom  should  have  been  drowned ;  led  there- 
unto by  these  considerations  :  — 


SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS.         109 

1.  It  was  situated  in  the  plain   of  Jordan,  a 
flat,  low,  level  country. 

2.  It   was    well   watered    everywhere ;    and  Gen  ui.  10. 
where  always  there  is  water  enough,  there  may 
sometimes  be  too  much. 

3.  Jordan  had  a  quality  in  the  first  month  to l  Chron- 

*  J  xii.  15. 

overflow  all  his  banks. 

But  no  drop  of  moisture  is  spilt  on  Sodom,  it 
is  burnt  to  ashes.  How  wide  are  our  conjec- 
tures, when  they  guess  at  God's  judgments  ! 
How  far  are  his  ways  above  our  apprehension  ! 
Especially  when  wicked  men  with  the  Sodomites 
wander  in  strange  sins,  out  of  the  road  of  com- 
mon corruption,  God  meets  them  with  strange 
punishments,  out  of  the  reach  of  common  con- 
ception, not  coming  within  the  compass  of  a  ra- 
tional suspicion. 

VI.     SELF,   SELF-HURTER. 

WHEN  God,  at  the  first  day  of  judgment 
arraigned  Eve,  she  transferred  her  fault  Gen.  m.  13. 
on  the  serpent  which  beguiled  her.     This  was 
one  of  the  first-fruits  of  our  depraved  nature. 
But   ever   after  regenerate   men   in  Scripture, 
making   the   confession   of  their  sins   (whereof 
many  precedents),  cast  all  the   fault  on  them- 
selves alone:  yea,  David,   when   he  numbered  * Chron- 

xxi   1 

the  people,  though  it  be  expressed  that  Satan 


110         SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS. 

provoked  him  thereunto,  and  though  David 
probably  might  be  sensible  of  his  temptation,  yet 
he  never  accused  the  Devil,  but  derived  all  the 


ichron.     guiR.  on  himself:  I  it  is  that  have  sinned:  good 

xxi.  17. 

reason,  for  Satan  hath  no  impulsive  power  ; 
he  may  strike  fire  till  he  be  weary  (if  his 
malice  can  be  weary)  ;  except  man's  corruption 
brings  the  tinder,  the  match  cannot  be  lighted. 
Away,  then,  with  that  plea  of  course  :  "  The 
Devil  owed  me  a  shame."  Owe  thee  he  might, 
but  pay  thee  he  could  not,  unless  thou  wert  as 
willing  to  take  his  black  money  as  he  is  to 
tender  it. 


VII.     GAD,  BEHOLD  A  TROOP  COMETH. 

THE  Amalekite  who  brought  the  tidings  to 
David  began  with  truth,  rightly  reporting 
the  overthrow  of  the  Israelites ;  cheaters  must 
get  some  credit  before  they  can  cozen,  and  all 
falsehood,  if  not  founded  in  some  truth,  would 
not  be  fixed  in  any  belief. 

But  proceeding,  he  told  six  lies  successively :  — 

1.  That  Saul  called  him. 

2.  That  he  came  at  his  call. 

3.  That  Saul  demanded  who  he  was. 

4.  That  he  returned  his  answer. 

5.  That  Saul  commanded  him  to  kill  him. 

6.  That  he  killed  him  accordingly. 


SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS.         Ill 

A  wilful  falsehood  told  is  a  cripple  not  able 
to  stand  by  itself,  without  some  to  support  it ;  it 
is  easy  to  tell  a  lie,  hard  to  tell  but  a  lie. 

Lord,  if  I  be  so  unhappy  to  relate  a  falsehood, 
give  me  to  recall  it,  or  repent  of  it.  It  is  said 
of  the  pismires,  that  to  prevent  the  growing 
(and  so  the  corrupting)  of  that  corn  which  they 
hoard  up  for  their  winter  provision,  they  bite 
off  both  the  ends  thereof,  wherein  the  generating 
power  of  the  grain  doth  consist.  When  I  have 
committed  a  sin,  O  let  me  so  order  it  that  I  may 
destroy  the  procreation  thereof,  and,  by  a  true 
sorrow,  condemn  it  to  a  blessed  barrenness. 

VIII.     OUT   MEANS,   IN   MIRACLES. 

WHEN  the  angel  brought  St.  Peter  out 
of  prison,  the  iron  gate  opened  of  its 
own  accord.  But  coming  to  the  house  of  Mary 
the  mother  of  John,  mark,  he  was  fain  to  stand 
before  the  door  and  knock.  When  iron  gave 
obedience,  how  can  wood  make  opposition  ? 

The  answer  easy.  There  was  no  man  to 
open  the  iron  gate,  but  a  portress  was  provided 
of  course  to  unlock  the  door ;  God  would  not 
therefore  show  his  finger,  where  men's  hands 
were  appointed  to  do  the  work.  Heaven  will  not 
super-institute  a  miracle,  where  ordinary  means 
were  formerly  in  peaceable  possession.  But  if 


112         SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS. 

they  either  depart  or  resign  (ingenuously  con- 
fessing their  insufficiency)  there  miracles  suc- 
ceed in  their  vacancy. 

Lord,  if  only  wooden  obstacles  (such  as  can 
be  removed  by  might  of  man)  hindered  our  hope 
of  peace,  the  arm  of  flesh  might  relieve  us.  But 
alas !  they  are  iron  obstructions,  as  come  not 
within  human  power  or  policy  to  take  away. 
No  proud  flesh  shall  therefore  presumptuously 
pretend  to  any  part  of  the  praise,  but  ascribe 
it  solely  to  thyself,  if  now  thou  shouldst  be 
pleased,  after  seven  years'  hard  apprenticeship 
in  civil  wars,  miraculously  to  burn  our  inden- 
tures, and  restore  us  to  our  former  liberty. 

IX.     MILITARY   MOURNING. 

SOME  may  wonder  at  the  strange  incohe- 
rence in  the  words  and  actions,  2  Sam. 
i.  17: 

And  David  lamented  with  this  lamentation 
over  Saul  and  over  Jonathan  his  son :  also  he 
bade  them  teach  the  children  of  Judah  the  use 
of  the  bow. 

But  the  connection  is  excellent.  For  that  is 
the  most  soldier-like  sorrow,  which  in  midst  of 
grief  can  give  order  for  revenge  on  such  as  have 
slain  their  friends. 

Our  general  fast  was  first  appointed  to  be- 


SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS.         113 

moan  the  massacre  of  our  brethren  in  Ireland. 
But  it  is  in  vain  to  have  a  finger  in  the  eye,  if 
we  have  not  also  a  sword  in  the  other  hand ; 
such  tame  lamenting  of  lost  friends  is  but  lost 
lamentation.  We  must  bend  our  bows  in  the 
camp,  as  our  knees  in  the  churches,  and  second 
our  posture  of  piety  with  martial  provisions. 

X.     NO   STOOL   OF   WICKEDNESS. 

SOMETIMES  I  have  disputed  with  myself, 
which  of  the  two  was  most  guilty,  David, 
who  said   in  haste,  All  men  are  liars,  or   thatpsa!m 
wicked  man   who   sat  and   spake    against   hispsaimi. 
brother,  and  slandered  his  own  mother's  son.        20' 

David  seems  the  greater  offender;  for  man- 
kind might  have  an  action  of  defamation  against 
him,  yea,  he  might  justly  be  challenged  for  giv- 
ing all  men  the  lie.  But  mark,  David  was  in 
haste,  he  spake  it  in  transitu,  when  he  was  pass- 
ing, or  rather  posting  by ;  or  if  you  please,  not 
David,  but  David's  haste  rashly  vented  the 
words.  Whereas  the  other  sat,  a  sad,  solemn, 
serious,  premeditate,  deliberate  posture,  his  mal- 
ice had  a  full  blow,  with  a  steady  hand,  at  the 
credit  of  his  brother.  Not  to  say  that  sat  carries 
with  it  the  countenance  of  a  judicial  proceeding, 
as  if  he  made  a  session  or  bench-business  thereof, 
as  well  condemning,  as  accusing  unjustly. 


114         SCRIPTURE   OBSERVATIONS. 

Lord,  pardon  my  cursory,  and  preserve  me 
from  sedentary  sins.  If  in  haste  or  heat  of  pas- 
sion I  wrong  any,  give  me  at  leisure  to  ask  thee 
and  them  forgiveness.  But  O  let  me  not  sit  by 
it,  studiously  to  plot  or  project  mischief  to  any 
out  of  malice  prepense.  To  shed  blood  in  cool 
blood,  is  blood  with  a  witness. 

XI.     BY   DEGREES. 

2  Kings  Q|  j£E  by  wnat  stairs  wicked  Ahaz  did  climb 
O  up  to  the  height  of  profaneness. 

ibid.  ver.        First,  he  saw  an  idolatrous  altar  at  Damas- 
10. 

cus.     Our  eyes,  when  gazing  on  sinful  objects, 

are  out  of  their  calling  and  God's  keeping. 

Secondly,  he  liked  it.  There  is  a  secret  fas- 
cination in  superstition,  and  our  souls  are  soon 
bewitched  with  the  gaudiness  of  false  service 
from  the  simplicity  of  God's  worship. 

ibid.  ver.  Thirdly,  he  made  the  like  to  it.  And  herein 
Uriah  the  priest  (patron  and  chaplain  well  met) 
was  the  midwife  to  deliver  the  mother  altar  of 
Damascus  of  a  babe,  like  unto  it,  at  Jerusalem. 

aid.  v»r.  Fourthly,  he  sacrificed  on  it.  What  else 
could  be  expected,  but  that,  when  he  had  tuned 
this  new  instrument  of  idolatry,  he  would  play 
upon  it. 

ibid.  ver.  Fifthly,  he  commanded  the  people  to  do  the 
like.  Not  content  to  confine  it  to  his  personal 
impiety. 


SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS.         115 

Lastly,  he  removed  God's  altar  away.  That 
venerable  altar,  by  Divine  appointment  peace- 
ably possessed  of  the  place  for  two  hundred 
years  and  upwards,  must  now  be  violently  eject- 
ed by  a  usurping  upstart. 

No  man  can  be  stark  naught  at  once.  Let  us 
stop  the  progress  of  sin  in  our  soul  at  the  first 
stage,  for  the  farther  it  goes,  the  faster  it  will 
increase. 

XII.     THE   BEST   BED-MAKER. 

WHEN  a  good  man  is  ill  at  ease,  GodPsalmxli- 
promiseth  to  make  all  his  bed  in  his 
sickness.  Pillow,  bolster,  head,  feet,  sides,  all 
his  bed.  Surely  that  God  who  made  him 
knows  so  well  his  measure  and  temper,  as  to 
make  his  bed  to  please  him.  Herein  his  art  is 
excellent,  not  fitting  the  bed  to  the  person,  but 
the  person  to  the  bed,  infusing  patience  into 
him. 

But  O,  how  shall  God  make  my  bed,  who 
have  no  bed  of  mine  own  to  make  ?  Thou  fool, 
he  can  make  thy  not  having  a  bed  to  be  a  bed 
unto  thee.  When  Jacob  slept  on  the  ground, Gen- 
who  would  not  have  had  his  hard  lodging,  there- 
withal to  have  his  heavenly  dream  ?  Yea,  the  Fox> 
poor  woman  in  Jersey,  which,  in  the  reign  of 
Queen  Mary,  was  delivered  of  a  child  as  she 


xxviii. 


116         SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS. 

was  to  be  burnt  at  the  stake,  may  be  said  to  be 
brought  to  bed  in  the  fire.  Why  not  ?  if  God's 
Rev.  ii.  22.  justice  threatened  to  cast  Jezebel  into  a  bed  of 
fire,  why  might  not  his  mercy  make  the  very 
flames  a  soft  bed  to  that  his  patient  martyr  ? 

XIII.     WHEN   BEGUN,   ENDED. 

THE   Scripture  giveth  us  a  very  short  ac- 
count  of  some  battles,  as  if  they  were 
flights  without  fights,  and  the  armies  parted  as 
soon  as  met,  as  Gen.  xiv.  10  ;  1  Sam.  xxxi.  1 ; 
2  Chron.  xxv.  22. 

. 

Some  will  say  the  spirit  gives  in  only  the  sum 
of  the  success,  without  any  particular  passages 
in  achieving  it.  But  there  is  more  in  it  that  so 
little  is  said  of  the  fight.  For  some  time  the 
question  of  the  victory  is  not  disputed  at  all,  but 
the  bare  propounding  decides  it.  The  stand  of 
pikes,  ofttimes  no  stand,  and  the  footmen  so  fitly 
called  as  making  more  use  of  their  feet  than 
their  hands.  And  when  God  sends  a  qualm  of 
fear  over  the  soldiers'  hearts,  it  is  not  all  the 
skill  and  valour  of  their  commanders  can  give 
them  a  cordial. 

Our  late  war  hath  given  us  some  instances 
hereof.  Yet  let  not  men  tax  their  armies  for 
cowardice,  it  being  probable  that  the  badness  of 
such  as  stayed  at  home  of  their  respective  sides 


SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS.         117 

had  such  influence  on  those  in  field,  that  sol- 
diers' hearts  might  be  fear-broken  by  the  score 
of  their  sins  who  were  no  soldiers. 


XIV.     TOO   LATE,   TOO   LATE. 

THE  elder  brother  laid  a  sharp  and  trueLukexv- 
charge  against  his  brother  prodigal,  for 
his  riot  and  luxury.  This  nothing  affected  his 
father ;  the  mirth,  meat,  music  at  the  feast,  was, 
notwithstanding,  no  whit  abated.  Why  so  ? 
Because  the  elder  brother  was  the  younger  in 
this  respect,  and  came  too  late.  The  other  had 
got  the  speed  of  him,  having  first  accused  him- 
self (nine  verses  before),  and  already  obtained 
his  pardon. 

Satan  (to  give  him  his  due)  is  my  brother, 
and  my  elder  by  creation.  Sure  I  am,  he  will 
be  my  grievous  accuser.  I  will  endeavour  to 
prevent  him,  first  condemning  myself  to  God 
my  father.  So  shall  I  have  an  act  8f  indemnity 
before  he  can  enter  his  action  against  me. 

XV.     LAWFUL  STEALTH. 

I  FIND  two  (husband  and  wife)  both  steal- 
ing, and  but  one  of  them  guilty  of  felony. 
And  Rachel  had  stolen  the  images  that  were Qen-  xxxi> 
her  father's,  and   Jacob   stole   away  unawares 


118         SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS. 

to  Laban  the  Syrian.  In  the  former  a  com- 
plication of  theft,  lying,  sacrilege,  and  idolatry ; 
in  the  latter  no  sin  at  all.  For  what  our  con- 
science tells  us  is  lawful,  and  our  discretion 
dangerous,  it  is  both  conscience  and  discretion 
to  do  it  with  all  possible  secrecy.  It  was  as 
lawful  for  Jacob  in  that  case  privately  to  steal 
away,  as  it  is  for  that  man  who  finds  the  sun- 
shine too  hot  for  him,  to  walk  in  the  shade. 

God  keep  us  from  the  guilt  of  Rachel's 
stealth.  But  for  Jacob's  stealing  away,  one 
may  confess  the  fact,  but  deny  the  fault  therein. 
Some  are  said  to  have  gotten  their  life  for  a 
prey,  if  any,  in  that  sense,  have  preyed  on 
(or,  if  you  will,  plundered)  their  own  liberty, 
stealing  away  from  the  place  where  they  con- 
ceived themselves  in  danger,  none  can  justly 
condemn  them. 

XVI.     TEXT   IMPROVED. 
Numb.       T  HEARD  a  preacher  take  for  his  text :  Am 

xxii.  30. 


I 


not  I  thine  ass,  upon  which  thou  hast  ridden 
ever  since  I  was  thine  unto  this  day?  was  I 
ever  wont  to  do  so  unto  thee?  I  wondered 
what  he  would  make  thereof,  fearing  he  would 
starve  his  auditors  for  want  of  matter.  But 
hence  he  observed  :  — 

1.  The  silliest  and  simplest,  being  wronged, 
may  justly  speak  in  their  own  defence. 


SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS.         119 

2.  Worst  men  have  a  good  title  to  their  own 
goods.     Balaam  a  sorcerer;   yet  the   ass  con- 
fesseth  twice  he  was  his. 

3.  They  who  have  done  many  good  offices, 
and  fail  in  one,  are  often  not  only  unrewarded 
for  former  service,  but  punished  for  that  one 
offence. 

4.  When  the  creatures,  formerly  officious  to 
serve  us,  start  from  their  wonted  obedience,  (as 
the  earth  to  become  barren,  and  air  pestilential,) 
man  ought  to  reflect  on  his  own  sin  as  the  sole 
cause  thereof. 

How  fruitful  are  the  seeming  barren  places 
of  Scripture.  Bad  ploughmen,  which  make 
balks  of  such  ground.  Wheresoever  the  sur- 
face of  God's  word  doth  not  laugh  and  sing 
with  corn,  there  the  heart  thereof  within  is 
merry  with  mines,  affording,  where  not  plain 
matter,  hidden  mysteries. 

XVII.    THE   ROYAL   BEARING. 

GOD  is  said  to  have  brought  the  Israelites  Exod- 
out  of  Egypt  on  eagles'  wings.  Now 
eagles,  when  removing  their  young  ones,  have 
a  different  posture  from  other  fowl,  proper  to 
themselves,  (fit  it  is  that  there  should  be  a  dis- 
tinction betwixt  sovereign  and  subjects,)  carry- 
ing their  prey  in  their  talons,  but  young  ones 


120         SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS. 

on  their  backs,  so  interposing  their  whole  bodies 
betwixt  them  and  harm.  The  old  eagle's  body 
is  the  young  eagle's  shield,  and  must  be  shot 
through  before  her  young  ones  can  be  hurt. 

Thus  God,  in  saving  the  Jews,  put  himself 
betwixt  them  and  danger.  Surely  God,  so 
loving  under  the  Law,  is  no  less  gracious  in  the 
Gospel :  our  souls  are  better  secured,  not  only 
Colo*,  in.  aDove  his  wings,  but  in  his  body ;  your  life  is 
hid  with  Christ  in  God.  No  fear  then  of  harm ; 
God  first  must  be  pierced  before  we  can  be 
prejudiced. 

XVIII.     NONE   TO   HIM. 
Matth.  U1.  1"X  is  said  of  our  Saviour,  his  fan  is  in  his 


I 


hand.     How  well  it  fits  him,  and  he  it ! 
Could   Satan's   clutches   snatch   the   fan,    what 
Luke  xxii.  work  would  he  make !     He  would  fan  as  he 

31 

doth  winnow,  in  a  tempest,  yea,  in  a  whirl- 
wind, and  blow  the  best  away.  Had  man  the 
fan  in  his  hand,  especially  in  these  distracted 
times,  out  goes  for  chaff  all  opposite  to  the 
opinions  of  his  party.  Seeming  sanctity  will 
carry  it  away  from  such,  who,  with  true  but 
weak  grace,  have  ill  natures  and  eminent  cor- 
ruptions. 

There  is  a  kind  of  darnel,  called  lolium  mu- 
rinum,  because  so  counterfeiting  corn,  that  even 


SCRIPTURE  OBSERVATIONS.         121 

the  mice  themselves  (experience  should  make 
them  good  tasters)  are  sometimes  deceived 
therewith.  Hypocrites  in  like  manner  so  act 
holiness,  that  they  pass  for  saints  before  men, 
whose  censures  often  barn  up  the  chaff,  and 
burn  up  the  grain. 

Well  then!  Christ  for  my  share.  Good 
luck  have  he  with  his  honour.  The  fan  is  in 
so  good  a  hand  it  cannot  be  mended.  Only  his 
hand  who  knows  hearts  is  proper  for  that  em- 
ployment. 

XIX.     HUMILITY. 

IT  is  a  strange  passage,  Rev.  vii.  13,  14: 
And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying 
unto  me,  What  are  these  who  are  arrayed  in 
white  robes?  and  whence  came  they?  And 
I  said  unto  him,  Sir,  thou  knowest.  And  he 
said  unto  me,  These  are  they  who  have  come 
out  of  great  tribulation,  &c. 

How  comes  the  elder,  when  asking  a  ques- 
tion, to  be  said  to  answer  ?  On  good  reason : 
for  his  query  in  effect  was  a  resolution.  He 
asked  St.  John,  not  because  he  thought  he 
could,  but  knew  he  could  not  answer ;  that 
John's  ingenuous  confession  of  his  ignorance 
might  invite  the  elder  to  inform  him. 

As  his  question  is  called  an  answer,  so  God's 
10 


122 


SCRIP TURE   OBSER  VA  TIONS. 


commands   are   grants.     When   he  enjoins  us, 
Repent,  believe,  it  is  only  to  draw  from  us  a 
free  acknowledgment  of  our  impotency  to  per- 
form his   commands.     This  confession  be- 
ing made  by  us,  what  he  enjoins  he 
will  enable  us  to  do.    Man's  own- 
ing his  weakness  is  the  only 
stock   for   God  thereon 
to  graft  the  grace 
of  his  assist- 
ance. 


MEDITATIONS   ON  THE   TIMES. 

I.     NAME-GENERAL. 

frr'BER  had  a  son  born  in  the  days  Gen.  x.  25. 
when  the  earth  was  divided.  Con- 
ceive we  it  just  after  the  confusion 
\\.,  of  tongues,  when  mankind  was  par- 
celled out  into  several  colonies.  Wherefore 
Eber,  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  so  famous 
an  accident  happening  at  the  birth  of  his  son, 
called  him  Peleg,  which  in  the  Hebrew  tongue 
signifieth  partition,  or  division. 

We  live  in  a  land  and  age  of  dissension. 
Counties,  cities,  towns,  villages,  families,  all 
divided  in  opinions,  in  affections.  Each  man 
almost  divided  from  himself,  with  fears  and 
distractions.  Of  all  the  children  born  in  Eng- 
land within  these  last  five  years,  and  brought  to 
the  font  (or,  if  that  displease,  to  the  basin)  to 
be  baptized,  every  male  may  be  called  Peleg, 
and  female  Palgah,  in  the  sad  memorial  of 
the  time  of  their  nativity. 


124       MEDITATIONS   ON  THE   TIMES. 

II.     WOFUL  WEALTH. 

BARBAROUS  is  the  custom  of  some  Eng- 
lish people  on  the  seaside  to  prey  on  the 
goods  of  poor  shipwrecked  merchants.  But 
more  devilish  in  their  design,  who  make  false 
fires  to  undirect  seamen  in  a  tempest,  that 
thereby  from  the  right  road  they  may  be  misled 
into  danger  and  destruction. 

England  hath  been  tossed  with  a  hurricane 
of  a  civil  war.  Some  men  are  said  to  have 
gotten  great  wealth  thereby.  But  it  is  an  ill 
leap  when  men  grow  rich  per  saltum,  taking 
their  rise  from  the  miseries  of  a  land,  to  which 
their  own  sins  have  contributed  their  share. 
Those  are  far  worse  (and  may  not  such  be 
found  ?)  who,  by  cunning  insinuations,  and  false 
glossings,  have,  in  these  dangerous  days,  trained 
and  betrayed  simple  men  into  mischief. 

Can  their  pelf  prosper,  not  got  by  valour 
or  industry,  but  deceit?  surely  it  cannot  be 
wholesome,  when  every  morsel  of  their  meat 
is  mummy  (good  physic  but  bad  food),  made 
of  the  corses  of  men's  estates.  Nor  will  it 
prove  happy,  it  being  to  be  feared,  that  such 
who  have  been  enriched  with  other  men's  ruins 
will  be  ruined  by  their  own  riches.  The  child 
of  ten  years  is  old  enough  to  remember  the 
beginning  of  such  men's  wealth,  and  the  man 


MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES.       125 

of  threescore  and  ten  is  young  enough  to  see 
the  ending  thereof. 

III.     A   NEW   PLOT. 

WHEN  Herod  had  beheaded  John  the 
Baptist,  some  might  expect  that  his 
disciples  would  have  done  some  great  matter 
in  revenge  of  their  master's  death.  But  see 
how  they  behave  themselves.  And  his  disciples 
came  and  took  up  the  body  and  buried  it,  and 
went  and  told  Jesus.  And  was  this  all  ?  and 
what  was  all  this?  Alas,  poor  men,  it  was 
some  solace  to  their  sorrowful  souls  that  they 
might  lament  their  loss  to  a  fast  friend,  who, 
though  for  the  present  unable  to  help,  was  will- 
ing to  pity  them. 

Hast  thou  thy  body  unjustly  imprisoned,  or 
thy  goods  violently  detained,  or  thy  credit 
causelessly  defamed?  I  have  a  design  where- 
by thou  shalt  revenge  thyself,  even  go  and  tell 
Jesus.  Make  to  him  a  plain  and  true  report 
of  the  manner  and  measure  of  thy  sufferings : 
especially  there  being  a  great  difference  betwixt 
Jesus  then  clouded  in  the  flesh,  and  Jesus  now 
shining  in  glory,  having  now  as  much  pity  and 
more  power  to  redress  thy  grievances.  I  know 
it  is  counted  but  a  cowardly  trick  for  boys, 

when  beaten  but  by  their  equals,  to  cry  that 
11 


126       MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES. 

they  will  tell  their  father.  But,  during  the 
present  necessity,  it  is  both  the  best  wisdom 
and  valour,  even  to  complain  to  thy  Father  in 
heaven,  who  will  take  thy  case  into  his  serious 
consideration. 


IV.     PROVIDENCE. 

MARVELLOUS  is  God's  goodness  in  pre- 
serving the  young  ostriches.     For  the 


job  xxxix.  o]j  one  leaveth  her  6ggS  jn  the  earth,  and 
warmeth  them  in  the  dust,  forgetting  that  the 
foot  may  crush  them,  or  that  the  wild  beast 
may  break  them.  But  Divine  Providence  so 
disposeth  it,  that  the  bare  nest  hatcheth  the 
eggs,  and  the  warmth  of  the  sandy  ground  dis- 
closeth  them. 

Many  parents,  which  otherwise  would  have 
been  loving  pelicans,  are  by  these  unnatural 
wars  forced  to  be  ostriches  to  their  own  chil- 
dren, leaving  them  to  the  narrow  mercy  of 
the  wide  world.  I  am  confident  that  these 
orphans  (so  may  I  call  them  whilst  their  par- 
ents are  alive)  shall  be  comfortably  provided 
for,  when  worthy  master  Samuel  Hern,  famous 
for  his  living,  preaching,  and  writing,  lay  on 
his  death-bed,  (rich  only  in  goodness  and  chil- 
dren,) his  wife  made  much  womanish  lamenta- 
tion, what  should  hereafter  become  of  her  little 


MEDITATIONS   ON  THE   TIMES.       127 

ones:  Peace,  sweet  heart,  said  he,  that  God 
who  feedeth  the  ravens  will  not  starve  thepsalm 

cxlvii.  9. 

Herns.  A  speech  censured  as  light  by  some, 
observed  by  others  as  prophetical,  as,  indeed, 
it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  well  disposed  of. 
Despair  not,  therefore,  O  thou  parent,  of  God's 
blessing,  for  having  many  of  his  blessings,  a 
numerous  offspring.  But  depend  on  his  prov- 
idence for  their  maintenance:  find  thou  but 
faith  to  believe  it,  he  will  find  means  to  ef- 
fect it. 


I 


V.     COALS   FOR   FAGOT.  Prov.xxv 

22. 

N  the  days  of  King  Edward  the  Sixth,  when  F<>X'S  Mai 
Bonner  was  kept  in  prison,  reverend  T 


p. 


having  his  bishopric  of  London,  would  never 
go  to  dinner  at  Fulham  without  the  company 
of  Bonner's  mother  and  sister;  the  former  al- 
ways sitting  in  a  chair  at  the  upper  end  of  the 
table  ;  these  guests  were  as  constant  as  bread 
and  salt  at  the  board,  no  meal  could  be  made 
without  them. 

O  the  meekness  and  mildness  of  such  men  as 
must  make  martyrs !  Active  charity  always 
goes  along  with  passive  obedience. 

How  many  ministers'  wives  and  children 
now-a-days  are  outed  of  house  and  home,  ready 
to  be  starved  !  How  few  are  invited  to  their 


128       MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES. 

tables  who  hold  the  sequestrations  of  their  hus- 
bands' or  fathers'  benefices !  Yea,  many  of 
them  are  so  far  from  being  bountiful,  that 
they  are  not  just,  denying  or  detaining  from 
those  poor  souls  that  pittance  which  the  Par- 
liament hath  allotted  for  their  maintenance. 


VI.     FUGITIVES  OVERTAKEN. 

THE  city  of  Geneva  is  seated  in  the 
marches  of  several  dominions,  France, 
Savoy,  Switzerland;  now  it  is  a  fundamental 
law  in  that  signiory,  to  give  free  access  to  all 
offenders,  yet  so  as  to  punish  their  offence  ac- 
cording to  the  custom  of  that  place  wherein  the 
fault  was  committed.  This  necessary  sever- 
ity doth  sweep  their  state  from  being  the  sink 
of  sinners,  the  rendezvous  of  rogues,  and  head- 
quarters of  all  malefactors,  which  otherwise 
would  fly  thither  in  hope  of  indemnity.  Herein 
I  highly  approve  the  discipline  of  Geneva. 

If  we  should  live  to  see  churches  of  several 
governments  permitted  in  England,  it  is  more 
than  probable  that  many  offenders,  not  out  of 
conscience,  but  to  escape  censures,  would  fly 
isam.  from  one  congregation  to  another.  What  Na- 
bal  said  sullenly  and  spitefully,  one  may  sadly 
foresee  and  foresay  of  this  land,  Many  servants 
now-a-days  will  break  every  man  from  his  mas- 


MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES.       129 

ter;  many  guilty  persons,  abandoning  that  dis- 
cipline under  which  they  were  bred  and  brought 
up,  will  shift  and  shelter  themselves  under  some 
new  model  of  government.  Well  were  it  then 
if  every  man,  before  he  be  admitted  a  member 
of  a  new  congregation,  do  therein  first  make 
satisfaction  for  such  scandalous  sins  whereof 
he  stands  justly  charged  in  that  church  which 
he  deserted.  This  would  conduce  to  the  ad- 
vancing of  virtue  and  the  retrenching  of  noto- 
rious licentiousness. 

VII.     BOTH   AND   NEITHER. 

A  CITY  was  built  in  Germany  upon  the  *ugnms*r' 
river   Weser,   by   Charles  the    Emperor  lib.  in. 
and   Vuidekind   first   Christian   Duke  of  Sax-cap'450 
ony ;   and  because  both  contributed  to  the  struc- 
ture thereof,  it  was  called  Mine-thine  (at  this 
day,    by    corrupt    pronunciation,    Minden),    to 
show  the  joint  interest  both  had  in  the  place. 
Send,  Lord,  in  thy  due  time,  such  a  peace  in 
this  land  as  prince  and  people  may  share  there- 
in ;  that  the  sovereign  might  have  what  he  just- 
ly calls  mine,  his  lawful  prerogative :  and  leave 
to  the  subjects  their  propriety.     Such  may  be 
truly  termed   an   accommodation    which   is    ad 
commodum  utriusque,  —  for  the  benefit  of  both 
parties  concerned  therein. 


130       MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES. 


VIII.     FED   WITH  FASTING. 


T 


salmon  may  pass  for  the  riddle  of  the 
river.  The  oldest  fisherman  never,  as 
yet,  met  with  any  meat  in  the  maw  thereof, 
thereby  to  advantage  his  conjecture  on  what 
bill  of  fare  that  fish  feedeth.  It  eats  not  flies 
with  the  perch,  nor  swallows  worms  with  the 
roach,  nor  sucketh  dew  with  oysters,  nor  de- 
voureth  his  fellow  fishes  with  the  pike:  what 
hath  it  in  the  water  but  the  water?  yet  sal- 
mons grow  great,  and  very  fat  in  their  season. 
How  do  many  (exiles  in  their  own  country) 
subsist  now-a-days  of  nothing,  and  wandering 
in  a  wilderness  of  want  (except  they  have  man- 
na miraculously  from  heaven)  they  have  no 
meat  011  earth  from  their  own  means.  At  what 
ordinary,  or  rather  extraordinary,  do  they  diet, 
that  for  all  this  have  cheerful  faces,  light  hearts, 
and  merry  countenances?  Surely  some  secret 
comfort  supports  their  souls.  Such  never  de- 
sire but  to  make  one  meal  all  the  days  of  their 
PTOV.  xv.  Jives  on  the  continual  feast  of  a  good  conscience. 
The  fattest  capons  yield  but  sad  merrythoughts 
to  the  greedy  glutton  in  comparison  of  those 
delightful  dainties  which  this  dish  daily  affords 
such  as  feed  upon  it. 


MEDITATIONS  ON   THE   TIMES.       131 

IX.     BARE   IN   FAT  PASTURE. 

FORESTERS  have  informed  me,  that  out- 
lodging  deer  are  seldom  seen  to  be  so 
fat  as  those  which  keep  themselves  within  the 
park.  Whereof  they  assign  this  reason :  that 
those  stragglers,  though  they  have  more  ground 
to  range  over,  more  grass  and  grain  to  take 
their  repast  upon,  yet  they  are  in  constant  fear, 
as  if  conscious  that  they  are  trespassers,  being 
out  of  the  protection,  because  out  of  the  pale 
of  the  park.  This  makes  their  eyes  and  ears 
always  to  stand  sentinels  for  their  mouths,  lest 
the  master  of  the  ground  pursue  them  for  the 
damage  done  unto  him. 

Are  there  any  which  unjustly  possess  the 
houses  of  others  ?  Surely  such  can  never  with 
quiet  and  comfort  enjoy  either  their  places  or 
themselves.  They  always  listen  to  the  least 
noise  of  news,  suspecting  the  right  owner  should 
be  re-estated,  whose  restitution  of  necessity 
infers  the  other's  ejection.  Lord,  grant  that 
though  my  means  be  never  so  small,  grant  they 
may  be  my  means,  not  wrongfully  detained 
from  others  having  a  truer  title  unto  them. 


132       MEDITATIONS  ON  THE  TIMES. 

X.     MUCH   GOOD  DO   YOU. 

intarch's  y^v  J^E  Nicias,  a  philosopher,  having  his  shoes 
V^/  stolen  from  him,  May  they,  said  he,  fit 
his  feet  that  took  them  away.  A  wish  at  the 
first  view  very  harmless,  but  there  was  that 
in  it  which  poisoned  his  charity  into  a  mali- 
cious revenge.  For  he  himself  had  hurled  or 
crooked  feet,  so  that  in  effect  he  wished  the 
thief  to  be  lame. 

Whosoever  hath  plundered  me  of  my  books 
and  papers,  I  freely  forgive  him ;  and  desire 
he  may  fully  understand  and  make  good  use 
thereof,  wishing  him  more  joy  of  them  than 
he  hath  right  to  them.  Nor  is  there  any  snake 
under  my  herbs,  nor  have  I  (as  Nicias)  any 
reservation,  or  latent  sense  to  myself,  but  from 
my  heart  do  desire,  that  to  all  purposes  and 
intents  my  books  may  be  beneficial  unto  him. 
Only  requesting  him,  that  one  passage  hi  his 
(lately  my)  Bible  [namely,  Eph.  iv.  28]  may 
be  taken  into  his  serious  consideration. 


XL    THE  USE  OF   THE  ALPHABET. 

THERE  was,  not  long  since,  a  devout  but 
ignorant  Papist  dwelling  in  Spain.     He 
perceived  a  necessity  of  his  own  private  prayers 
to  God,  besides  the  Pater  Nosters,  Ave  Marias, 


MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES.       133 

&c.,  used  of  course  in  the  Romish  Church. 
But  so  simple  was  he,  that  how  to  pray  he 
knew  not.  Only  every  morning,  humbly  bend- 
ing his  knees,  and  lifting  up  his  eyes  and  hands 
to  heaven,  he  would  deliberately  repeat  the 
alphabet.  And  now,  said  he,  O  good  God, 
put  these  letters  together  to  spell  syllables,  to 
spell  words,  to  make  such  sense  as  may  be  most 
to  thy  glory  and  my  good. 

In  these  distracted  times  I  know  what  gen- 
erals to  pray  for.  God's  glory,  truth,  and 
peace,  his  Majesty's  honour,  privileges  of  Par- 
liament, liberty  of  subjects,  &c.  But  when  I 
descend  to  particulars,  when,  how,  by  whom 
I  should  desire  these  things  to  be  effected,  I 
may  fall  to  that  poor  pious  man's  A,  B,  C, 
D,  E,  &c. 


XII.  THE  GOOD  EFFECT  OF  A  BAD  CAUSE. 

GOD,  in  the  Levitical  law,  gave  reward  to 
the  woman  causelessly  suspected  of  her 
jealous  husband,  that  the  bitter  water,  which 
she  was  to  drink  in  the  priest's  presence,  should 
not  only  do  her  no  harm,  but  also  procure  her  Numb. 
children,  if  barren  before ;  that  water  (drunk 
by  her  to  quench  the  fire  of  her  husband's 
jealousy)  proved  like  the  spa  unto  her,  so 


134       MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES. 

famous  for  causing  fruitfulness.     Thus  her  inno- 
cence was  not  only  cleared  but  crowned. 

His  gracious  Majesty  hath  been  suspected  to 

be   popishly   inclined.     A  suspicion   like  those 

Nat.  Hist.  mushrooms  which   Pliny  recounts  amongst  the 

lib.  xix.  • 

cap.  2.  miracles  in  nature,  because  growing  without 
a  root.  Well,  he  hath  past  his  purgation,  a 
bitter  morning's  draught  hath  he  taken  down 
for  many  years  together. 

See  the  operation  thereof;  his  constancy  in 
the  Protestant  religion  hath  not  only  been  as- 
sured to  such  who  unjustly  were  jealous  of 
him,  but  also,  by  God's  blessing,  he  daily  grows 
greater  in  men's  hearts,  pregnant  with  the  love 
and  affection  of  his  subjects. 

XIII.     THE   CHILD-MAN. 

in  his  Life,  TQHN  GERSON,  the  pious  and  learned 
finem.  **  Chancellor  of  Paris,  beholding  and  be- 
moaning the  general  corruption  of  his  age, 
in  doctrine  and  manners,  was  wont  to  get  a 
choir  of  little  children  about  him,  and  to  en- 
treat them  to  pray  to  God  in  his  behalf.  Sup- 
posing their  prayers  least  denied  with  sin,  and 
most  acceptable  to  Heaven. 

Men  now-a-days  are  so  infected  with  malice, 
that  little  children  are  the  best  chaplains  to 
pray  for  their  parents.  But  O,  where  shall 


MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES.       135 

such  be  found,  not  resenting  of  the  faults  and 
factions  of  their  fathers  ?  Gerson's  plot  will 
not  take  effect,  I  will  try  another  way. 

I  will  make  my  address  to  the  holy  child  Acts  iv.  27. 
Jesus,  so  is  he  styled  even  when  glorified  in 
heaven ;  not  because  he  is  still  under  age  (like 
Popish  pictures,  placing  him  in  his  mother's 
arms,  and  keeping  him  in  his  constant  infancy), 
but  because  with  the  strength  and  perfection 
of  a  man  he  hath  the  innocency  and  humility 
of  a  child ;  him  only  will  I  employ  to  intercede 
for  me. 

XIV.     WORSE   BEFORE   BETTER. 

STRANGE  was  the  behaviour  of  our  Sav- 
iour toward  his  beloved  Lazarus  ;  informed 
by  a  messenger  of  his  sickness,  he  abode  two  John  3d.  e. 
days  still  in  the  place  where  he  was.  Why 
so  slow  ?  bad  sending  him  on  a  dying  man's 
errands.  But  the  cause  was,  because  Lazarus 
was  not  bad  enough  for  Christ  to  cure,  intend- 
ing not  to  recover  him  from  sickness,  but  revive 
him  from  death,  to  make  the  glory  of  the  mir- 
acle greater. 

England  doth  lie  desperately  sick  of  a  violent 
disease  in  the  bowels  thereof.  Many  messen- 
gers we  despatch  (monthly  fasts,  weekly  ser- 
mons, daily  prayers)  to  inform  God  of  our  sad 


136      MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES. 

condition.  He  still  stays  in  the  same  place, 
yea,  which  is  worse,  seems  to  go  backward, 
for  every  day  less  likelihood,  less  hope  of  help. 
May  not  this  be  the  reason,  that  our  land  must 
yet  be  reduced  to  more  extremity,  that  God 
may  have  the  higher  honour  of  our  deliverance  ? 


XV.    ALL  SIN,  ALL  SUFFER. 


T 


mariners  that  guided  the  ship  in  the 
tempest,  Acts  xxvii.  30-32,  had  a  de- 
sign for  their  own  safety  with  the  ruin  of  the 
rest;  intending  (under  pretence  of  casting  out 
an  anchor)  to  escape  in  a  boat  by  themselves. 
But  the  soldiers  prevented  their  purpose,  and 
cut  off  the  cord  of  the  boat,  and  let  it  fall  into 
the  sea.  One  and  all  :  all  sink,  or  all  save. 
Herein  their  martial  law  did  a  piece  of  exem- 
plary justice. 

Do  any  intend  willingly  (without  special 
cause)  to  leave  the  land,  so  to  avoid  that 
misery  which  their  sins,  with  others,  have 
drawn  upon  it  ;  might  I  advise  them,  better 
josh.  chap,  mourn  in,  than  move  out  of  sad  Zion.  Hang 
out  the  scarlet  lace  at  the  casement  (eyes  made 
red  with  sorrow  for  sin),  but  slide  not  down 
out  of  the  window  without  better  warrant. 
But  if  they  be  disposed  to  depart,  and  leave 
their  native  soil,  let  them  take  heed  their  fly- 


MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES.       137 

boat  meets  not  with  such  soldiers  as  will  send 
them  back,  with  shame  and  sorrow,  into  the 
ship  again. 

XVI.     EAT   WORTHILY. 

SAUL,  being  in   full   pursuit   of  the  flying 
Philistines,  made  a  law  that  no  Israelite l  Sam-  x"r- 

24. 

should  eat  until  evening.  But  it  was  the  judg- 
ment of  Jonathan,  that  the  army,  if  permitted 
to  eat,  had  done  greater  execution  on  their 
enemies.  For  time  so  lost  was  gained,  being 
laid  out  in  the  necessary  refection  of  their 
bodies. 

Yea,  mark  the  issue   of  their  long  fasting. 
The    people   at  night,   coming  with   ravenous 
appetites,  did  eat  the  flesh  with  the  blood,  to*bld>ver- 
the  provoking  of  God's  anger. 

Many  English  people,  having  conquered  some 
fleshly  lusts  which  fight  against  their  souls,  were 
still  chasing  them,  in  hope  finally  to  subdue 
them.  Was  it  a  pious  or  a  politic  design  to 
forbid  such  the  receiving  of  the  sacrament,  their 
spiritual  food? 

I  will  not  positively  conclude  that  such,  if 
suffered  to  strengthen  themselves  with  that 
heavenly  repast,  had  thereby  been  enabled 
more  effectually  to  cut  down  their  corrup- 
tions. Only  two  things  I  will  desire. 


138       MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES. 

First,  that  such  Jonathans  who,  by  breaking 
this  custom,  have  found  benefit  to  themselves, 
may  not  be  condemned  by  others.  Secondly, 
I  shall  pray  that  two  hungry  years  make  not 
the  third  a  glutton.  That  communicants,  two 
twelvemonths  together  forbidden  the  Lord's 
Supper,  come  not  (when  admitted  thereunto) 
with  better  stomach  than  heart,  more  greedi- 
ness than  preparation. 

XVII.     DEVOTIONS   DUPLICATE. 

WHEN  the  Jewish  Sabbath,  in  the  prim- 
itive times,  was  newly  changed  into 
the  Christian's  Lord's  day,  many  devout  people 
twisted  both  together  in  their  observation,  ab- 
staining from  servile  works,  and  keeping  both 
Saturday  and  Sunday  wholly  for  holy  employ- 
ments. 

During  these  civil  wars,  Wednesday  and  Fri- 
day fasts  have  been  appointed  by  different  au- 
thorities. What  harm  had  it  been  if  they  had 
been  both  generally  observed. 

But  alas  !  when  two  messengers,  being  sent 
together  on  the  same  errand,  fall  out  and  fight 
by  the  way,  will  not  the  work  be  worse  done 
than  if  none  were  employed  ?  In  such  a  pair 
of  fasts  it  is  to  be  feared  that  the  divisions 
of  our  affections  rather  would  increase  than 
abate  God's  anger  against  us. 


MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES.       139 

Two  negatives  make  an  affirmative.  Days 
of  humiliation  are  appointed  for  men  to  deny 
themselves  and  their  sinful  lusts.  But  do  not 
our  two  fasts  more  peremptorily  affirm  and 
avouch  our  mutual  malice  and  hatred?  God 
forgive  us,  we  have  cause  enough  to  keep  ten, 
but  not  care  enough  to  keep  one  monthly  day 
of  humiliation. 

XVIII.     LAW   TO   THEMSELVES. 

SOME  sixty  years  since,  in  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  it  was  solemnly  debated  be- 
twixt the  heads,  to  debar  young  scholars  of  that 
liberty  allowed  them  in  Christmas,  as  inconsist- 
ent with  the  discipline  of  students.  But  some 
grave  governors  maintained  the  good  use  there- 
of, because  thereby  in  twelve  days  they  may 
more  discover  the  dispositions  of  scholars  than 
in  twelve  months  before.  That  is  a  vigilant 
virtue  indeed,  which  would  be  early  up  at 
prayers  and  study,  when  all  authority  to  pun- 
ish lay  asleep. 

Vice,  these  late  years,  hath  kept  open  house 
in  England.  Welcome  all  comers  without  any 
examination.  No  penance  for  the  adulterer, 
stocks  for  the  drunkard,  whip  for  the  petty 
larcener,  brand  for  the  felon,  gallows  for  the 
murderer. 


140       MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES. 

God  all  this  time  tries  us  as  he  did  Heze- 
schron.  kiah,  that  he  might  know  all  that  is  in  our 
hearts.  Such  as  now  are  chaste,  sober,  just, 
true,  show  themselves  acted  with  a  higher  prin- 
ciple of  piety  than  the  bare  avoiding  of  pun- 
ishment. 


XIX.    A   NEW   DISEASE. 

THERE  is  a  disease  of  infants  (and  an 
infant  disease,  having  scarcely  as  yet 
gotten  a  proper  name  in  Latin)  called  the  rick- 
ets ;  wherein  the  head  waxeth  too  great,  whilst 
the  legs  and  lower  parts  wain  too  little.  A 
woman  in  the  west  hath  happily  healed  many, 
by  cauterizing  the  vein  behind  the  ear.  How 
proper  the  remedy  for  the  malady  I  engage 
not,  experience  ofttimes  outdoing  art,  whilst 
we  behold  the  cure  easily  effected,  and  the 
natural  cause  thereof  hardly  assigned. 

Have  not  many  now-a-days  the  same  sickness 
in  their  souls?  their  heads  swelling  to  a  vast 
proportion,  and  they  wonderfully  enabled  with 
knowledge  to  discourse  ?  But,  alas  !  how  little 
their  legs,  poor  their  practice,  and  lazy  their 
walking  in  a  godly  conversation !  Shall  I  say 
that  such  may  be  cured  by  searing  the  vein 
in  their  head,  not  to  hurt  their  hearing,  but 
hinder  the  itching  of  their  ears. 


MEDITATIONS  ON  THE   TIMES.       141 

Indeed,  his  tongue  deserves  to  be  burnt  that 
talks  of  searing  the  ears  of  others ;   for   faith 
cometh  by  hearing.     But   I  would  have  men 
not   to  hear  few  sermons,  but  hear  more   in 
hearing  fewer  sermons.     Less  preaching  better 
heard   (reader,   lay  the   emphasis  not   on 
the  word  less,  but  on  the  word  bet- 
ter)   would   make    a   wiser    and 
stronger  Christian,  digesting 
the  word  from  his  heart 
to   practise  it  in 
his  conver- 
sation. 


12 


MEDITATIONS    ON   ALL    KIND 
OF    PRATERS. 

I.     NEWLY  AWAKED. 

,Y  the  Levitical  law,  the  firstling  of 
every  clean  creature  which  opened 
the  matrix  was  holy  to  God.  By 
the  moral  analogy  thereof,  this  first 
glance  of  mine  eyes  is  due  to  him.  By  the 
custom  of  this  kingdom  there  accrueth  to  the 
landlord  a  fine  and  heriot  from  his  tenant  tak- 
ing a  farther  estate  in  his  lease.  I  hold  from 
God  this  clay  cottage  of  my  body  (a  homely 
tenement,  but  may  I  in  some  measure  be  as- 
sured of  a  better  before  outed  of  this).  Now, 
being  raised  from  last  night's  sleep,  I  may  seem 
to  renew  a  life.  What  shall  I  pay  to  my  land- 
lord? even  the  best  quick  creature  which  is  to 
be  found  on  my  barren  copyhold,  namely,  the 
calves  of  my  lips,  praising  him  for  his  protec- 
tion over  me.  More  he  doth  not  ask,  less  I 


ALL  KIND   OF  PRAYERS.  143 

cannot  give ;  yea,  such  is  his  goodness  and  my 
weakness,  that  before  I  can  give  him  thanks 
he  giveth  me  to  be  thankful. 

II.     FAMILY   PRAYER. 

LONG  have  I  searched  the  Scriptures  to 
find  a  positive  precept  enjoining,  or  prece- 
dent observing,  daily  prayer  in  a  family;  yet 
hitherto  have  found  none  proper  for  my  pur- 
pose. Indeed  I  read  that  there  was  a  yearly  * Sam- xx- 
sacrifice  offered  at  Bethlehem  for  the  family  of 
Jesse ;  but  if  hence  we  should  infer  household 
holy  duties,  others  would  conclude  they  should 
only  be  annual.  And  whereas  it  is  said,  Pour 
out  thine  indignation  on  the  heathen,  and  on 
the  families  which  have  not  called  on  thy  name ; 
the  word  taken  there  in  a  large  acceptation 
reproveth  rather  the  want  of  national,  than 
domestical  service  of  God. 

But  let  not  profaneness  improve  itself,  or  cen- 
sure  family   prayer   for  will-worship,  as  want- 
ing  a   warrant   in    God's   word.      For    where 
God  enjoineth  a  general  duty,  as  to  serve  and 
fear  him,  there  all   particular  means   (whereof 
prayer  a  principal)  tending  thereunto  are  com- 
manded.    And  surely  the  pious  households  ofGen>xviiI- 
Abraham,    Joshua,    and    Cornelius,   had    some  josh.  xxiy. 
holy  exercises  to  themselves,  as  broader  than15' 

»  Acts  x.  2. 


144  MEDITATIONS   ON 

their  personal  devotion,  so  narrower  than  the 
public  service,  just  adequate  to  their  own  pri- 
vate family. 

III.     SELF   WITHOUT   OTHER   SELF. 

SOME  loving  wife  may  perchance  be  (though 
not  angry  with)  grieved  at  her  husband 
for  excluding  her  from  his  private  prayers  ;  thus 
thinking  with  herself,  Must  I  be  discommuned 
from  my  husband's  devotion?  what,  several 
closet-chapels  for  those  of  the  same  bed  and 
board  ?  Are  not  our  credits  embarked  in  the 
same  bottom,  so  that  they  swim  or  sink  to- 
gether? May  I  not  be  admitted  an  auditor 
at  his  petitions,  were  it  only  to  say  Amen  there- 
unto? 

But  let  such  a  one  seriously  consider  what 
zech.  xu.  the  prophet  saith :  The  family  of  the  house  of 
David  apart,  and  their  wives  apart ;  the  family 
of  the  house  of  Nathan  apart,  and  their  wives 
apart.  Personal  private  faults  must  be  privately 
confessed.  It  is  not  meet  she  should  know  all 
the  bosom  sins  of  him  in  whose  bosom  she 
lieth.  Perchance  being  now  offended  for  not 
hearing  her  husband's  prayers,  she  would  be 
more  offended  if  she  heard  them.  Nor  hath 
she  just  cause  to  complain,  seeing  herein  Na- 
than's wife  is  equal  with  Nathan  himself;  what 


ALL  KIND  OF  PRAYERS.  145 

liberty  she  alloweth  is  allowed  her,  and  may 
as  well  as  her  husband  claim  the  privilege 
privately  and  apart  to  pour  forth  her  soul  unto 
God  in  her  daily  devotions. 

Yet  man  and  wife  at  other  times  ought  to 
communicate  in  their  prayers,  all  other  ex- 
cluded. 


IV.    GROANS. 

HOW  comes  it  to  pass  that  groans  made  in 
men  by  God's  spirit  cannot  be  uttered  ? 
I  find  two  reasons  thereof.  First,  because  those 
groans  are  so  low  and  little,  so  faint,  frail,  and 
feeble,  so  next  to  nothing,  these  still-born  babes 
only  breathe  without  crying. 

Secondly,  because  so  much  diversity,  yea, 
contrariety  of  passion,  is  crowded  within  the 
compass  of  a  groan,  they  are  stayed  from  being 
expressive,  and  the  groans  become  unutterable. 

How  happy  is  their  condition  who  have  God 
for  their  interpreter  ?  who  not  only  understands 
what  they  do,  but  what  they  would  say.  Dan- 
iel could  tell  the  meaning  of  the  dream  which 
Nebuchadnezzar  had  forgotten.  God  knows  the 
meaning  of  those  groans  which  never  as  yet 
knew  their  own  meaning,  and  understands  the 
sense  of  those  sighs  which  never  understood 
themselves. 

13 


146  MEDITATIONS   ON 


E 


V.     EJACULATIONS,   THEIR   USE. 

IJACULATIONS  are  short  prayers  darted 
up  to  God  on  emergent  occasions.  If  no 
other  artillery  had  been  used  these  last  seven 
years  in  England,  I  will  not  affirm  more  souls 
had  been  in  heaven,  but  fewer  corses  had  been 
buried  in  earth.  O  that  with  David  we  might 
have  gaj^  MV  heart  js  fixed,  being  less  busied 
about  fixing  of  muskets. 

The  principal  use  of  ejaculations  is  against  the 
Epbes.  vi.  £erv  darts  of  the  Devil.  Our, adversary  injects 
(how  he  doth  it  God  knows,  that  he  doth  it  we 
know)  bad  motions  into  our  hearts,  and  that  we 
may  be  as  nimble  with  our  antidotes  as  he  with 
his  poisons,  such  short  prayers  are  proper  and 
necessary.  In  barred  havens,  so  choked  up  with 
the  envious  sands,  that  great  ships,  drawing 
many  feet  of  water,  cannot  come  near,  lighter 
and  lesser  pinnaces  may  freely  and  safely  arrive. 
When  we  are  time-bound,  place-bound,  or  per- 
son-bound, so  that  we  cannot  compose  ourselves 
to  -make  a  large  solemn  prayer,  this  is  the  right 
instant  for  ejaculations,  whether  orally  uttered, 
or  only  poured  forth  inwardly  in  the  heart. 


ALL  KIND  OF  PRAYERS.  147 

VI.     THEIR    PRIVILEGE. 

EJACULATIONS  take  not  up  any  room  in 
the  soul.  They  give  liberty  of  callings,  so 
that  at  the  same  instant  one  may  follow  his 
proper  vocation.  The  husbandman  may  dart 
forth  an  ejaculation,  and  not  make  a  balk  the 
more.  The  seaman  nevertheless  steer  his  ship 
right  in  the  darkest  night.  Yea,  the  soldier 
at  the  same  time  may  shoot  out  his  prayer  to 
God,  and  aim  his  pistol  at  his  enemy,  the  one 
better  hitting  the  mark  for  the  other. 

The  field  wherein  bees  feed  is  no  whit  the 
barer  for  their  biting ;  when  they  have  taken 
their  full  repast  on  flowers  or  grass,  the  ox  may 
feed,  the  sheep  fat,  on  their  reversions.  The 
reason  is  because  those  little  chemists  distil  only 
the  refined  part  of  the  flower,  leaving  the  grosser 
substance  thereof.  So  ejaculations  bind  not 
men  to  any  bodily  observance,  only  busy  the 
spiritual  half,  which  maketh  them  consistent 
with  the  prosecution  of  any  other  employment. 

VII.     EXTEMPORARY   PRAYERS. 

IN  extemporary  prayer,  what  men  most  admire 
God  least  regardeth.     Namely,   the   volu- 
bility of  the  tongue.     Herein  a  Tertullus  may 
equal,  yea  exceed,   Saint  Paul  himself,  whose 


148  MEDITATIONS  ON 

10  °r  X  speech  was  but  mean.  O,  it  is  the  heart  keeping 
time  and  tune  with  the  voice  which  God  lis- 
teneth  unto.  Otherwise  the  nimblest  tongue 
tires,  and  loudest  voice  grows  dumb,  before  it 

neb.  via.  comes  half-way  to  heaven.  Make  it,  said  God 
to  Moses,  in  all  things  like  the  pattern  in  the 
mount.  Only  the  conformity  of  the  words  with 
the  mind,  mounted  up  in  heavenly  thoughts,  is 
acceptable  to  God.  The  gift  of  extemporary- 
prayer,  ready  utterance,  may  be  bestowed  on  a 
reprobate,  but  the  grace  thereof  (religious  affec- 
tions) is  only  given  to  God's  servants. 


VIII.     THEIR   CAUSELESS  SCANDAL. 

SOME  lay  it  to  the  charge  of  extemporary 
prayers,  as  if  it  were  a  diminution  to  God's 
majesty  to  offer  them  unto  him,  because  (allud- 
2  Sam.      mg  t0  David's  expression  to  Oman  the  Jebu- 

xxiv.  24. 

site)  they  cost  nothing,  but  come  without  any 
pains  or  industry  to  provide  them.  A  most 
false  aspersion. 

Surely  preparation  of  the  heart  (though  not 
premeditation  of  every  word)  is  required  there- 
unto. And  grant  the  party  praying  at  that 
very  instant  fore-studieth  not  every  expression, 
yet  surely  he  hath  formerly  laboured  with  his 
heart  and  tongue  too,  before  he  attained  that 
dexterity  of  utterance  properly  and  readily 


ALL  KIND  OF  PRAYERS.  149 

to  express  himself.  Many  hours  in  night  no 
doubt  he  is  waking,  and  was  by  himself  prac- 
tising Scripture  phrase,  and  the  language  of 
Canaan,  whilst  such  as  censure  him  for  his 
laziness  were  fast  asleep  in  their  beds. 

Suppose  one  should  make  an  entertainment 
for  strangers  with  flesh,  fish,  fowl,  venison, 
fruit,  all  out  of  his  own  fold,  field,  ponds,  park, 
orchard,  will  any  say  that  this  feast  cost  him 
nothing  who  made  it?  Surely,  although  all 
grew  on  the  same,  and  for  the  present  he 
bought  nothing  by  the  penny,  yet  he,  or  his 
ancestors  for  him,  did  at  first  dearly  purchase 
these  home  accommodations,  whence  that  this 
entertainment  did  arise. 

So  the  party  who  hath  attained  the  faculty 
and  facility  of  extemporary  prayer  (the  easy 
act  of  a  laborious  habit),  though  at  the  instant 
not  appearing  to  take  pains,  hath  been  formerly 
industrious  with  himself,  or  his  parents  with 
him  (in  giving  him  pious  education),  or  else 
he  had  never  acquired  so  great  perfection,  see- 
ing only  long  practice  makes  the  pen  of  a 
ready  writer. 


D 


IX.     NIGHT   PRAYER. 

EATH  in  Scripture  is  compared  to  sleep. 
Well  then  may  my  night  prayer  be  re- 


150  MEDITATIONS  ON 

sembled  to  making  my  will.  I  will  be  careful 
not  to  die  intestate ;  as  also  not  to  defer  my 
will-making  till  I  am  not  compos  mentis,  till 
the  lethargy  of  drowsiness  seize  upon  me. 

But,  being  in  perfect  memory,  I  bequeath  my 
soul  to  God;  the  rather  because  I  am  sure 
the  Devil  will  accuse  me  when  sleeping.  O 
the  advantage  of  spirits  above  bodies  !  If  our 
c^ay  cottage  be  not  cooled  with  rest,  the  roof 
falls  afire.  Satan  hath  no  such  need:  the 
night  is  his  fittest  time.  Thus  man's  vacation 
is  the  term  for  the  beasts  of  the  forest,  they 
move  most  whilst  he  lies  quiet  in  his  bed. 

Lest,  therefore,  whilst  sleeping  I  be  outlawed 
for  want  of  appearance  to  Satan's  charge,  I 
commit  my  cause  to  him  who  neither  slum- 
bers nor  sleeps :  Answer  for  me,  O  my  God. 


D 


X.    A   NOCTURNAL. 
AVID,  surveying  the   firmament,   brake 


consider  the  heavens,  the  work  of  thy  fingers ; 
the  moon  and  the  stars,  which  thou  hast  cre- 
ated ;  what  is  man,  &c. 

How  cometh  he  to  mention  the  moon  and 
stars,  and  omit  the  sun  ?  The  other  being  but 
his  pensioners,  shining  with  that  exhibition  of 
light  which  the  bounty  of  the  sun  allots  them. 


ALL  KIND  OF  PRAYERS.  151 

It  is  answered,  This  was  David's  night  med- 
itation, when  the  sun,  departing  to  the  other 
world,  left  the  lesser  lights  only  visible  in  heav- 
en; and  as  the  sky  is  best  beheld  by  day 
in  the  glory  thereof,  so  it  is  best  surveyed 
by  night  in  the  variety  of  the  same. 

Night  was  made  for  man  to  rest  in.  But 
when  I  cannot  sleep,  may  I  with  this  psalm- 
ist entertain  my  waking  with  good  thoughts. 
Not  to  use  them  as  opium,  to  invite  my  cor- 
rupt nature  to  slumber,  but  to  bolt  out  bad 
thoughts,  which  otherwise  would  possess  my 
soul. 

XI.    SET   PRAYERS. 

SET  prayers  are  prescript  forms  of  our  own 
or   other's   composing;    such    are    lawful 
for  any,  and  needful  for  some  to  use. 

Lawful  for  any.  Otherwise  God  would  not 
have  appointed  the  priest  (presumed  of  them- 
selves best  able  to  pray)  a  form  of  blessing 
the  people ;  nor  would  our  Saviour  have  set 
us  his  prayer,  which  (as  the  town-bushel  is 
the  standard  both  to  measure  corn  and  other 
bushels  by)  is  both  a  prayer  in  itself,  and  a 
pattern  or  platform  of  prayer.  Such  as  ac- 
cuse set  forms  to  be  pinioning  the  wings  of 
the  dove,  will  by  the  next  return  affirm,  that 


152  MEDITATIONS  ON 

girdles  and  garters,  made  to  strengthen  and 
adorn,  are  so  many  shackles  and  fetters,  which 
hurt  and  hinder  men's  free  motion. 

Needful  for  some.  Namely,  for  such  who 
as  yet  have  not  attained  (what  all  should  en- 
deavour) to  pray  extempore  by  the  spirit.  But 
as  little  children,  to  whom  the  plainest  and 
evenest  room  at  first  is  a  labyrinth,  are  so 
ambitious  of  going  alone,  that  they  scorn  to 
take  the  guidance  of  a  form  or  bench  to  direct 
them,  but  will  adventure  by  themselves,  though 
often  to  the  cost  of  a  knock  and  a  fall.  So 
many  confess  their  weakness  in  denying  to 
confess  it,  who,  refusing  to  be  beholden  to 
a  set  form  of  prayer,  prefer  to  say  nonsense 
rather  than  nothing  in  their  extempore  expres- 
sions. More  modesty,  and  no  less  piety,  it 
had  been  for  such  men  to  have  prayed  longer 
with  set  forms,  that  they  might  pray  better 
without  them. 


I 


XII.     THE  SAME  AGAIN. 

T  is   no  base   and  beggarly  shift   (arguing 
a  narrow  and   necessitous    heart),   but  a 
piece  of  holy  and  heavenly  thrift,  often  to  use 
the   same   prayer  again.      Christ's   practice   is 
Matth.      mv  directory  herein,  who  the  third  time  said 

HVL44.        ,J  J    . 

the  same  words. 


ALL  KIND  OF  PRAYERS.  153 

A  good  prayer  is  not  like  a  stratagem  in 
war,  to  be  used  but  once.  No,  the  oftener 
the  better.  The  clothes  of  the  Israelites,  whilst 
they  wandered  forty  years  in  the  wilderness, 
never  waxed  old,  as  if  made  of  perpetuano  in- 
deed. So  a  good  prayer,  though  often  used, 
is  still  fresh  and  fair  in  the  ears  and  eyes  of 
Heaven. 

Despair  not  then,  thou  simple  soul,  who  hast 
no  exchange  of  raiment,  whose  prayers  can- 
not appear  every  day  at  Heaven's  court  in 
new  clothes.  Thou  mayest  be  as  good  a  sub- 
ject, though  not  so  great  a  gallant,  coming 
always  in  the  same  suit.  Yea,  perchance  the 
very  same  which  was  thy  father's  and  grand- 
father's before  thee,  (a  well-composed  prayer 
is  a  good  heir-loom  in  a  family,  and  may  he- 
reditarily be  descended  to  many  generations,) 
but  know  thy  comfort,  thy  prayer  is  well 
known  to  Heaven,  to  which  it  is  a  constant 
customer.  Only  add  new,  or  new  degrees 
of  old  affections  thereunto,  and  it  will  be 
acceptable  to  God  thus  repaired,  as  if  new 
erected. 


M 


XIII.    MIXT   PRAYERS. 

IXT  prayers  are  a  methodical   compo- 
sition (no  casual  confusion)  of  extern- 


154  MEDITATIONS  ON 

pore  and  premeditate  prayers  put  together. 
Wherein  the  standers  still  are  the  same,  and 
the  essential  parts  (confession  of  sin,  begging 
of  pardon,  craving  grace  for  the  future,  thank- 
ing God  for  former  favours,  &c.),  like  the 
bones  of  the  prayer,  remain  always  unaltered. 
Whilst  the  movable  petitions  (like  the  flesh 
and  colour  of  thy  prayers)  are  added,  abridged, 
or  altered,  as  God's  spirit  adviseth  and  ena- 
bleth  us,  according  to  the  emergencies  of  pres- 
ent occasions. 

In  the  midland  sea,  galleys  are  found  to  be 
most  useful,  which  partly  run  on  the  legs  of 
oars,  and  partly  fly  with  the  wings  of  sails, 
whereby  they  become  serviceable  both  in  a 
wind  and  in  a  calm.  Such  the  conveniency 
of  mixt  prayer,  wherein  infused  and  acquired 
graces  meet  together,  and  men  partly  move 
with  the  breath  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  partly  row 
on  by  their  own  industry.  Such  medley  pray- 
ers are  most  useful,  as  having  the  steadiness  of 
premeditate,  and  the  activity  of  extemporary 
prayer  joined  together. 

XIV.    TAKE   YOUR   COMPANY  ALONG. 

IT  is   no    disgrace  for  such  who  have   the 
gift  and  grace  of  extemporary  prayer  some- 
times to  use  a  set  form,  for  the  benefit  and 


ALL  KIND  OF  PRAYERS.  155 

behoof  of  others.  Jacob,  though  he  could  have 
marched  on  at  a  man's  pace,  yet  was  careful 
not  to  over-drive  the  children  and  ewes  big  Gen-xxxUi- 

°  13. 

with  young.  Let  ministers  remember  to  bring 
up  the  rear  in  their  congregations,  that  the 
meanest  may  go  along  with  them  in  their  de- 
votions. 

God  would  have  created  the  world  extem- 
pore, in  a  moment,  but  was  pleased  (as  I 
may  say)  to  make  it  premeditately,  in  a  set 
method  of  six  days,  not  for  his  own  ease, 
but  our  instruction,  that  our  heads  and  hearts 
might  the  better  keep  pace  with  his  hands, 
to  behold  and  consider  his  workmanship. 

Let  no  man  disdain  to  set  his  own  nim- 
bleness  backward,  that  others  may  go  along 
with  him.  Such  degrading  one's  self  is  the 
quickest  proceeding  in  piety,  when  men  pre- 
fer the  edification  of  others  before  their  own 
credit  and  esteem. 

XV.     PRAYER   MUST   BE   QUOTIDIAN. 

AMONGST  other  arguments  enforcing  the 
necessity  of  daily  prayer,  this  not  the 
least,  that  Christ  enjoins  us  to  petition  for  daily 
bread.  New  bread  we  know  is  best;  and  in 
a  spiritual  sense,  our  bread,  though  in  itself 
as  stale  and  mouldy  as  that  of  the  Gibeonites, 


156  MEDITATIONS  ON 

is  every  day  new,  because  a  new  and  hot 
blessing,  as  I  might  say,  is  daily  begged,  and 
bestowed  of  God  upon  it. 

Manna  must  daily  be  gathered,  and  not  pro- 
visionally be  hoarded  up.  God  expects  that 
men  every  day  address  themselves  unto  him, 
by  petitioning  him  for  sustenance. 

How  contrary  is  this  to  the  common  prac- 
tice of  many.  As  camels  in  sandy  countries 
are  said  to  drink  but  once  in  seven  days,  and 
then  in  prcesens,  prceteritum^  et  futurum,  for 
time  past,  present,  and  to  come,  so  many 
fumble  this,  last,  and  next  week's  devotion 
all  in  a  prayer.  Yea,  some  defer  all  their 
praying  till  the  last  day. 

Constantine  had  a  conceit,  that  because  bap- 
tism washed  away  all  sins,  he  would  not  be 
baptized  till  his  death-bed,  that  so  his  soul  might 
never  lose  the  purity  thereof,  but  immediately 
mount  to  heaven.  But  sudden  death  prevent- 
ing him,  he  was  not  baptized  at  all,  as  some 
say,  or  only  by  an  Arian  bishop,  as  others 
affirm.  If  any  erroneously,  on  the  same  sup- 
position, put  off  their  prayers  to  the  last,  let 
them  take  heed,  lest  long  delayed,  at  last 
they  prove  either  none  at  all  or  none  in  ef- 
fect. 


ALL  KIND  OF  PRAYERS.  157 

XVI.     THE   LORD'S   PRAYER. 

IN  this  age  we  begin  to  think  meanly  of  the 
Lord's  prayer ;  O  how  basely  may  the  Lord 
think  of  our  prayers !     Some  will  not  forgive 
the  Lord's  prayer  for  that  passage  therein,  as 
we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us. 

Others  play  the  witches  on  this  prayer. 
Witches  are  reported  (amongst  many  other 
hellish  observations,  whereby  they  oblige  them- 
selves to  Satan)  to  say  the  Lord's  prayer  back- 
wards. Are  there  not  many,  who,  though  they 
do  not  pronounce  the  syllables  of  the  Lord's 
prayer  retrograde  (their  discretion  will  not  suf- 
fer them  to  be  betrayed  to  such  a  nonsense  sin), 
yet  they  transpose  it  in  effect,  desiring  their 
daily  bread  before  God's  kingdom  come,  pre- 
ferring temporal  benefits  before  heavenly  bless- 
ings. O,  if  every  one  by  this  mark  should  be 
tried  for  a  witch,  how  hard  would  it  go  with  all 
of  us  !  Lamiarum  plena  sunt  omnia. 

XVII.    ALL  BEST. 

AT  the  siege  and  taking  of  New  Carthage  in 
Spain,  there  was  a  dissension  betwixt  the 
soldiers,  about  the  crown  mural  due  to  him  who 
first  footed  the  walls  of  the  city.    Two  pretended 
to  the  crown :  parts  were  taken,  and  the  Roman 


158  MEDITATIONS  ON 

army,  siding  in  factions,  was  likely  to  fall  foul, 
Plutarch  in  and   mutually  fight   against   itself.     Scipio   the 

Scipio'8  J  \        ,  ./ 

Life,  p.  general  prevented  the  danger  by  providing  two 
187-  mural  crowns,  giving  one  to  each  who  claimed 
it,  affirming  that,  on  the  examination  of  the 
proofs,  both  did  appear  to  him  at  the  same 
instant  to  climb  the  wall.  O  let  us  not  set 
several  kinds  of  prayers  at  variance  betwixt 
themselves  which  of  them  should  be  most 
useful,  most  honorable.  All  are  most  excel- 
lent at  several  times,  crown-groans,  crown-ejac- 
ulations, crown-extemporary,  crown-set,  crown- 
mixed  prayer ;  I  dare  boldly  say,  he  that  in 
some  measure  loves  not  all  kind  of  lawful  pray- 
ers, loves  no  kind  of  lawful  prayers.  For  if  we 
love  God  the  Father,  we  can  hate  no  ordinance, 
his  child,  though  perchance  an  occasion  may 
affect  one  above  another. 

XVIII.    ALL   MANNER   OF   PRAYER. 

IT  is  an  ancient  stratagem  of  Satan,  (yet  still 
he  useth  it,  still  men  are  cheated  by  it,)  to  set 
God's  ordinance  at  variance,  as  the  disciples  fell 
out  amongst  themselves,  which  of  them  should  be 
the  greatest.  How  hath  the  reader's  pew  been 
clashed  against  the  preacher's  pulpit,  to  the 
shaking  almost  of  the  whole  church,  whether 
that  the  word  preached  or  read  be  most  effectual 


ALL  KIND  OF  PRAYERS.  159 

to  salvation.  Also,  whether  the  word  preached 
or  catechised  be  most  useful.  But  no  ordi- 
nance so  abused  as  prayer.  Prayer  hath  been 
set  up  against  preaching,  against  catechising, 
against  itself.  Whether  public  or  private,  church 
or  closet,  set  or  extempore  prayer  be  the  best. 
See  how  St.  Paul  determines  the  controversy, 
Trda-r)  Trpoaevxfj,  with  all  manner  of  prayer  (so  ^gphes' T1> 
the  Geneva  translation)  and  supplication  in  the 
spirit.  Preferring  none,  commending  all  lawful 
prayer  to  our  practice. 

XIX.     TO    GOD  ALONE. 

AMONGST  all  manner  of  prayer  to  God,  I 
find  in  Scripture  neither  promise,  precept, 
nor  precedent  to  warrant  prayers  to  saints.  And 
were  there  no  other  reason,  this  would  encour- 
age me  to  pray  to  Christ  alone,  because 

St.  Paul  struck  Elimas  blind ;  Christ  made 
blind  Bartimeus  see.  St.  Peter  killed  Ananias 
and  Sapphira  with  his  word ;  Christ  with  his 
word  revived  dead  Lazarus.  The  disciples  for- 
bade the  Syrophoenician  woman  to  call  after 
Christ,  Christ  called  unto  her  after  they  had 
forbidden  her.  All  my  Saviour's  works  are 
saving  works,  none  extending  to  the  death  of 
mankind. 

Surely  Christ,  being  now  in  heaven,  hath  not 


160 


MEDITATIONS. 


less  goodness  because  he  hath  more  glory,  his 
bowels  still  yearn  on  us.     I  will  therefore  rather 
present  my  prayers  to  him  who  always  did  heal, 
than   to   those   who  sometimes   did   hurt. 
And  though  this  be  no  convincing  ar- 
gument to  Papists,  it  is  a  comfort- 
able motive  to    Protestants. 
A  good  third,  where  so 
good  firsts  and  sec- 
onds have  been 
laid  be- 
fore. 


OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS. 


I.    LOVE   AND   ANGER. 

SAW  two  children  fighting  together 
in  the  street.  The  father  of  the  one 
passing  by,  fetched  his  son  away  and 
corrected  him ;  the .  other  lad  was 
left  without  any  check,  though  both  were  equal- 
ly faulty  in  the  fray.  I  was  half  offended,  that 
being  guilty  alike,  they  were  not  punished 
alike :  but  the  parent  would  only  meddle  with 
him  over  whom  he  had  an  undoubted  dominion, 
to  whom  he  bare  an  unfeigned  affection. 

The  wicked  sin,  the  godly  smart  most  in  this 
world.     God   singleth   out  his   own  sons,   and 
beateth  them  by  themselves  ;  whom  he  loveth  iieb.  m.  e 
he  chasteneth.     Whilst  the  ungodly,  preserved 
from  affliction,  are  reserved  for  destruction.     It 
being  needless  that  their  hair  should  be  shaved  is.  vii.  20. 
with  a  hired  razor,  whose  heads  are  intended  for  Matth- Ui- 
the  axe  of  divine  justice. 

14 


162          OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS. 


H 


II.     UPWARDS,   UPWARDS. 

•  OW  large  houses  do  they  build  in  Lon- 
don on  little  ground  !  Revenging  them- 
selves on  the  narrowness  of  their  room  with 
store  of  stories.  Excellent  arithmetic  !  from  the 
root  of  one  floor  to  multiply  so  many  chambers. 
And  though  painful  the  climbing  up,  pleasant 
the  staying  there,  the  higher  the  healthfuller, 
with  clearer  light  and  sweeter  air. 

Small  are  my  means  on  earth.  May  I  mount 
my  soul  the  higher  in  heavenly  meditations,  re- 
lying on  Divine  Providence ;  He  that  fed  many 
Matth.  xiv.  thousands  with  five  loaves,  may  feed  me  and 
mine  with  the  fifth  part  of  that  one  loaf,  that 
once  all  mine.  Higher,  my  soul !  higher !  In 
bodily  buildings,  commonly  the  garrets  are  most 
empty,  but  my  mind,  the  higher  mounted,  will 
be  the  better  furnished.  Let  perseverance  to 
death  be  my  uppermost  chamber,  the  roof  of 
which  grace  is  the  pavement  of  glory. 

III.     BEWARE,    WANTON   WIT. 

I  SAW  an  indenture  too  fairly  engrossed ; 
for  the  writer  (better  scrivener  than  clerk) 
had  so  filled  it  with  flourishes  that  it  hindered 
my  reading  thereof;  the  wantonness  of  his  pen 
made  a  new  alphabet,  and  I  was  subject  to  mis- 
take his  dashes  for  real  letters. 


OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS.         163 

What  damage  hath  unwary  rhetoric  done  to 
religion  !  Many  an  innocent  reader  hath  taken 
Damascene  and  Theophilact  at  their  word, 
counting  their  eloquent  hyperboles  of  Christ's 
presence  in  the  sacrament,  the  exact  standards 
of  their  judgment,  whence  after  ages  brought 
in  transubstantiation.  Yea,  from  the  Father's 
elegant  apostrophes  to  the  dead  (lively  pictures 
by  hasty  eyes  may  be  taken  for  living  persons), 
prayers  to  saints  took  their  original.  I  see  that 
truth's  secretary  must  use  a  set  hand  in  writing 
important  points  of  divinity.  Ill  dancing  for 
nimble  wits  on  the  precipices  of  dangerous  doc- 
trines. For  though  they  escape  by  their  agility, 
others  (encouraged  by  their  examples)  may  be 
brought  to  destruction. 


IV.     ILL  DONE,   UNDONE. 

I  SAW  one,  whether  out  of  haste  or  want  of 
skill,  put  up  his  sword  the  wrong  way;  it 
cut  even  when  it  was  sheathed,  the  edge  being 
transposed  where  the  back  should  have  been; 
so  that,  perceiving  his  error,  he  was  fain  to 
draw  it  out,  that  he  might  put  it  up  again. 

Wearied  and  wasted  with  civil  war,  we  that 
formerly  loathed  the  manna  of  peace,  because 
common,  could  now  be  content  to  feed  on  it, 
though  full  of  worms  and  putrefied :  some  so 


164         OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

desirous  thereof,  that  they  care  not  on  what 
terms  the  war  be  ended,  so  it  be  ended:  but 
such  a  peace  would  be  but  a  truce,  and  the 
conditions  thereof  would  no  longer  be  in  force 
than  whilst  they  are  in  force.  Let  us  pray  that 
the  sword  be  sheathed  the  right  way,  with 
God's  glory ;  and  without  the  dangerous  dislo- 
cation, of  prince  and  people's  right :  otherwise  it 
may  justly  be  suspected,  that  the  sword  put  up 
will  be  drawn  out  again,  and  the  articles  of  an 
ill  agreement,  though  engrossed  in  parchment, 
not  take  effect  so  long  as  paper  would  continue. 

V.    APACE  APACE. 

ROWING  on  the  Thames,  the  waterman 
confirmed  me  in  what  formerly  I  had 
learnt  from  the  maps ;  how  that  river,  west- 
ward, runs  so  crooked,  as  likely  to  lose  itself  in 
a  labyrinth  of  its  own  making.  From  Reading 
to  London  by  land,  thirty ;  by  water  a  hundred 
miles.  So  wantonly  that  stream  disporteth 
itself,  as  if  as  yet  unresolved  whether  to  advance 
to  the  sea  or  retreat  to  its  fountain. 

But  the  same  being  past  London,  (as  if  sen- 
sible of  its  former  laziness,  and  fearing  to  be 
checked  of  the  ocean,  the  mother  of  all  rivers, 
for  so  long  loitering ;  or  else,  as  if  weary  with 
wandering,  and  loath  to  lose  more  way;  or 


Heb.  xu. 
13. 


OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS.         165 

lastly,  as  if  conceiving  such  wildness  inconsist- 
ent with  the  gravity  of  his  channel,  now  grown 
old,  and  ready  to  be  buried  in  the  sea,)  runs  in 
so  direct  a  line,  that  from  London  to  Gravesend 
the  number  of  the  miles  are  equally  twenty 
both  by  land  and  by  water. 

Alas  !  how  much  of  my  life  is  lavished  away  ? 
O  the  intricacies,  windings,  wanderings,  turn- 
ings, tergiversations,  of  my  deceitful  youth !    I 
have  lived  in  the  midst  of  a  crooked  generation,  PM.  u.  is. 
and  with  them  have  turned  aside  unto  crooked Psalm 

CXXT.  5. 

ways.  High  time  it  is  now  for  me  to  make 
straight  paths  for  my  feet,  and  to  redeem  what 
is  past  by  amending  what  is  present  and  to 
come.  Flux,  flux  (in  the  German  tongue  quick, 
quick)  was  a  motto  of  Bishop  Jewel's,  pre-  ^ his  Life» 
saging  the  approach  of  his  death.  May  I  make 
good  use  thereof;  make  haste,  make  haste,  God 
knows  how  little  time  is  left  me,  and  may  I  be 
a  good  husband  to  improve  the  short  remnant 
thereof. 


VI.    ALWAYS  THE  RISING  SUN. 

I  HAVE  wondered  why  the  Romish  Church 
do  not  pray  to  Saint  Abraham,  Saint  David, 
Saint  Hezekiah,  &c.,  as  well  as  to  the  apostles 
and  their  successors   since   Christ's   time ;  for 
those  ancient  patriarchs,  by  the  confession  of 

15 


166          OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

Papists,  were  long  since  relieved  out  of  limbo 
(soon  out  who  were  never  in),  and  admitted 
to  the  sight  and  presence  of  God.  Especially 
Abraham,  being  father  of  the  faithful,  as  well 
Gentile  as  Jew,  would  (according  to  their  prin 
ciples)  be  a  proper  patron  for  their  petitions. 

But  it  seems  that  modern  saints  rob  the  old 
ones  of  their  honour ;  a  Garnet,  or  late  Bernard 
of  Paris,  have  severally  more  prayers  made 
unto  them  than  many  old  saints  have  together. 
Jer.  ii.  is.  New  besoms  sweep  clean  ;  new  cisterns  of  fond 
men's  own  hewing  most  likely  to  hold  water. 

Protestants,  in  some  kind,  serve  their  living 
ministers  as  Papists  their  dead  saints.  For  aged 
pastors,  who  have  borne  the  heat  of  the  day  in 
our  Church,  are  justled  out  of  respect  by  young 
preachers,  not  having  half  their  age,  nor  a  quar- 
ter of  their  learning  and  religion.  Yet  let  not 
the  former  be  disheartened,  for  thus  it  ever  was 
and  will  be:  English  Athenians,  all  for  novel- 
ties, new  sects,  new  schisms,  new  doctrines,  new 
disciplines,  new  prayers,  new  preachers. 

VII.     CHARITY,   CHARITY. 

HURCH  story  reports  of  Saint  John,  that 
being  grown  very  aged  (wellnigh  a  hun- 
dred years  old),  wanting  strength  and  voice  to 
make  a  long  sermon,  he  was  wont  to  go  up  into 


OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS.         167 

the  pulpit,  and  often  repeat  these  words  :  Babes, 
keep  yourselves  from  idols ;  brethren,  love  one 
another. 

Our  age  may  seem  sufficiently  to  have  pro- 
vided against  the  growth  of  idolatry  in  England. 
O  that  some  order  were  taken  for  the  increase 
of  charity !  It  were  liberty  enough,  if  for  the 
next  seven  years  all  sermons  were  bound  to 
keep  residence  on  this  text :  Brethren,  love  one 
another. 

But  would  not  some  fall  out  with  themselves, 
if  appointed  to  preach  unity  to  others  ?  Vin- 
dictive spirits,  if  confined  to  this  text,  would 
confine  the  text  to  their  passion ;  by  brethren 
understanding  only  such  of  their  own  party. 
But  O  !  seeing  other  monopolies  are  dissolved, 
let  not  this  remain  against  the  fundamental  law 
of  charity.  Let  all  bend  their  heads,  hearts, 
and  hands,  to  make  up  the  breaches  in  church 
and  state.  But  too  many  now-a-days  are  like 
Pharaoh's  magicians,  who  could  conjure  up  with  Exod>  viii- 
their  charms  more  new  frogs,  but  could  not 
remove  or  drive  away  those  multitudes  of  frogs 
which  were  there  before.  Unhappily  happy 
in  making  more  rents  and  dissensions,  but  un- 
able or  unwilling  to  compose  our  former  dif- 
ferences. 


168         OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS. 


I 


VIII.     THE   SENSIBLE   PLANT. 

HEARD  much  of  a  sensible  plant,  and 
counted  it  a  senseless  relation  (a  rational 
beast,  carrying  as  little  contradiction),  until,  be- 
holding it,  mine  eyes  ushered  my  judgment  into 
a  belief  thereof.  My  comprehension  thereof  is 
this.  God  having  made  three  great  stairs  (vege- 
table, sensible,  and  reasonable  creatures),  that 
men  thereby  might  climb  up  into  the  knowledge 
of  a  Deity,  hath  placed  some  things  of  a  middle 
nature  as  half  paces  betwixt  the  stairs,  so  to 
make  the  step  less,  and  the  ascent  more  easy  for 
our  meditations. 

Thus  this  active  plant,  with  visible  motion, 
doth  border  and  confine  on  sensible  creatures. 
Thus  in  Afric,  some  most  agile  and  intelligent 
mannasites  may  seem  to  shake  (forefeet  shall  I 
say,  or)  hands  with  the  rudest  savages  of  that 
country,  as  not  much  more  than  one  remove 
from  them  in  knowledge  and  civility. 

But  by  the  same  proportion  may  not  man,  by 
custom  and  improvement  of  piety,  mount  him- 
self near  to   an   angelical  nature.     Such   was 
Gen.  v.  22.  Enoch,  who,  whilst  living  on  earth,  walked  with 
Phii.iu.2o.  God.     O  may  our  conversation  be  in  heaven. 
For  shall  a  plant  take  a  new  degree  and  proceed 
sensible,  and  shall  man  have  his  grace  stayed  for 
want  of  sufficiency,  and  not  whilst  living  here 


OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS.         169 

commence  angel,  in  his  holy  and  heavenly  affec- 
tions ? 


IX.     CHRIST   MY  KING. 

I  READ  how  King  Edward  the  First  inge- 
niously surprised  the  Welsh  into  subjection, 
proffering  them  such  a  prince  as  should  be, 

1.  The  son  of  a  king. 

2.  Born  in  their  own  country. 

3.  Whom  none  could  tax  for  any  fault. 

The  Welsh  accepted  the  conditions,  and  the 
king  tendered  them  his  son  Edward,  an  infant, 
newly  born  in  the  castle  of  Carnarvon. 

Do  not  all  these  qualifications  mystically  cen- 
tre themselves  in  my  Saviour  ? 

1.  The  King  of  heaven  saith  unto  him,  Thou  Psaim  «.  r 
art  my  son,  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee. 

2.  Our  true  countryman,  real  flesh,  whereas 
he  took  not  on  him  the  nature  of  angels. 

3.  Without  spot  or  blemish,  like  to  us  in  all 
things,  sin  only  excepted. 

Away,  then,  with  those  wicked  men  who  will Luk 
not  have  this  King  to  rule  over  them.  May  he 
have  dominion  in  and  over  me.  Thy  kingdom 
come.  Heaven  and  earth  cannot  afford  a  more 
proper  prince  for  the  purpose,  exactly  accom- 
plished with  all  these  comfortable  qualifica- 
tions. 


e  xix. 

14. 


170          OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS. 


I 


X.     TRIBULATION. 

FIND  two  sad  etymologies  of  tribulation. 
One  from  tribulm,  a  three-forked  thorn, 
which  intimates  that  such  afflictions,  which  are 
as  full  of  pain  and  anguish  unto  the  soul  as  a 
thorn  thrust  into  a  tender  part  of  the  flesh  is 
unto  the  body,  may  properly  be  termed  tribula- 
tions. 

The  other  from  tribulus,  the  head  of  a  flail,  or 
flagel,  knaggy  and  knotty,  (made  commonly,  as  I 
take  it,  of  a  thick  black  thorn,)  and  then  it  im- 
ports, that  afflictions  falling  upon  us  as  heavy  as 
the  flail  threshing  the  corn  are  styled  tribula- 
tions. 

I  am  in  a  strait  which  deduction  to  embrace, 
from  the  sharp  or  from  the  heavy  thorn.  But, 
which  is  the  worst,  though  I  may  choose  whence 
to  derive  the  word,  I  cannot  choose  so  as  to 
Acts  xiv.  dec}me  the  thing ;  I  must  through  much  tribula- 
tion enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Therefore  I  will  labour,  not  to  be  like  a  young 
colt,  first  set  to  plough,  which  more  tires  him- 
self out  with  his  own  untowardness  (whipping 
himself  with  his  misspent  mettle)  than  with  the 
weight  of  what  he  draws  :  and  will  labour 

O  * 

patiently  to  bear  what  is  imposed  upon  me. 


OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS.         171 

XI.     BEWARE. 

I  SAW  a  cannon  shot  off.  The  men  at  whom 
it  was  levelled  fell  flat  on  the  ground,  and  so 
escaped  the  bullet.  Against  such  blows,  falling 
is  all  the  fencing,  and  prostration  all  the  armour 
of  proof. 

But  that  which  gave  them  notice  to  fall  down, 
was  their  perceiving  of  the  fire  before  the  ord- 
nance was  discharged.  O  the  mercy  of  that 
fire  !  which,  as  it  were,  repenting  of  the  mis- 
chief it  had  done,  and  the  murder  it  might 
make,  ran  a  race,  and  outstript  the  bullet,  that 
men  (at  the  sight  thereof)  might  be  provided, 
when  they  could  not  resist,  to  prevent  it.  Thus 
every  murdering  piece  is  also  a  warning  piece 
against  itself. 

God,  in  like  manner,  warns  before  he  wounds  ; 
frights  before  he  fights.  Yet  forty  days  and 
Nineveh  shall  be  destroyed.  O  let  us  fall  down 
before  the  Lord  our  maker  ;  then  shall  his  anger 
be  pleased  to  make  in  us  a  daily  passover,  and 
his  bullets,  levelled  at  us,  shall  fly  above  us. 

XII.    THE  FIRST-FRUITS. 

PAPISTS  observe  (such  are  curious  priers 
into  Protestants'  carriage)  that  charity  in 
England  lay  in  a  swoon  from  the  dissolution  of 


172         OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

abbeys,  in  the  reign  of  King  Henry  the  Eighth, 
till  about  the  tenth  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

As  if  in  that  age  of  ruin  none  durst  raise 
religious  buildings,  and  as  if  the  axe  and  ham- 
mer, so  long  taught  to  beat  down,  had  forgot 
their  former  use  to  build  up  for  pious  intents. 
See  Cam-  At  last  comes  William  Lambert,  Esquire,  and 
in  Kent,' p.  first  founds  an  hospital  at  Greenwich  in  Kent, 
327-  calling  that  his  society,  (like  politic  Joab,  after 
2  Sam.  xii.  David's  name,)  the  poor  people  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth. And  after  this  worthy  man  followed  many, 
that  we  may  almost  dazzle  Papists'  eyes  with 
the  light  of  Protestant  good  works.  The  same 
Papists,  perchance,  may  now  conceive  charity  so 
disheartened  in  our  days  by  these  civil  wars  and 
the  consequences  thereof,  that  no  Protestants 
hereafter  should  be  so  desperate  as  to  adventure 
upon  a  public  good  deed.  O  for  a  Lambert 
junior  (and  I  hope  some  of  his  lineage  are  left 
heirs  to  his  lands  and  virtues),  who  shall  break 
through  the  ranks  of  all  discouragements  ;  so 
that  now  English  Protestants,  being  to  begin  a 
new  score  of  good  works,  might  from  him  date 
their  epoch.  Such  a  charity  deserves  to  be 
knighted  for  the  valour  thereof. 


OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS.         173 

XIII.     THE   RECRUIT. 

1READ  how  one  main  argument  which  the 
Apostle  Paul  enforceth  on  Timothy,  to  make 
full  proof  of  his  ministry,  is  this :  For  I  am  now  aum.iv. 
ready  to  be  offered,  and  the  time  of  my  departure 
is  at  hand.  Thus  the  dying  saints,  drawing  near 
to  heaven,  their  mark  is  the  best  spur  for  the 
surviving  to  make  the  more  speed  in  their 
race. 

How  many  excellent  divines  have  these  sad 
times  hastened  to  their  long  home  (so  called  in 
Scripture,  not  because  long  going  thither,  but 
long  [ever]  tarrying  there)  !  How  many  have 
been  sorrow-shot  to  their  heart !  O  that  this 
would  edge  the  endeavours  of  our  generation, 
to  succeed  in  the  dead  places  of  worthy  men ! 
Shall  the  Papists  curiously  observe  and  suffi- 
ciently boast,  that  their  Stapleton  was  born  on  y- 
the  same  day  on  which  Sir  Thomas  More  was  pietoni. 
beheaded,  (as  if  his  cradle  made  of  the  other's 
coffin,)  and  shall  not  our  nurseries  of  learning 
supply  the  void  rooms  of  our  worthies  deceased  ? 
No  sin,  I  hope,  to  pray  that  our  Timothies  come 
not  short  of  our  Pauls  ;  as  in  time,  so  in  learn- 
ing and  religion. 


Eccles.  xii. 
5. 


174         OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

XIV.     THE   MONGREL. 

1FIND   the   natural  philosopher,  making   a 
character  of  the  lion's  disposition,  amongst 
other  his  qualities  reporteth,  that  first  the  lion 
feedeth  on  men,  and  afterwards,  if  forced  with 
extremity  of  hunger,  on  women.* 

Satan  is  a  roaring  lion,  seeking  whom  he  may 
devour.  Only  he  inverts  the  method,  and  in 
his  bill  of  fare  takes  the  second  course  first. 
Ever  since  he  over-tempted  our  grandmother 
Eve,  encouraged  with  success,  he  hath  preyed 
first  on  the  weaker  sex.  It  seems  he  hath  all 
the  vices,  not  the  virtues,  of  that  king  of  beasts  ; 
a  wolf-lion,  having  his  cruelty  without  his  gen- 
erosity. 

XV.     EDIFICATION. 

1READ  in  a  learned  physician  how  our  prov- 
ident mother,  Nature,  foreseeing  men  (her 
wanton  children)  would  be  tampering  with 
the  edge-tools  of  minerals,  hid  them  far  from 
them,  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth ;  whereas  she 
exposed  plants  and  herbs  more  obvious  to  their 
eye,  as  fitter  for  their  use.  But  some  bold 
empirics,  neglecting  the  latter  as  too  common, 

*  Iu  viros  priusquam  in  feminas  saeviL    Plin.  Hist.  Nat.  lib. 
viii.  cap.  10. 


OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS.         175 

have  adventured  on  those  hidden  minerals,  oft- 
times  (through  want  of  skill)  to  the  hurt  of 
many,  and  hazard  of  more. 

God,  in  the  New  Testament,  hath  placed 
ah1  historical  and  practical  matter  (needful  for 
Christians  to  know  and  believe)  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  Gospel.  All  such  truths  lie 
above  ground,  plainly  visible  in  the  literal 
sense.  The  prophetical  and  difficult  part  comes 
in  the  close.  But  though  the  Testament  was 
written  in  Greek,  too  many  read  it  like  He- 
brew, beginning  at  the  end  thereof.  How 
many  trouble  themselves  about  the  Revela- 
tion, who  might  be  better  busied  in  plain 
divinity  !  Safer  prescribing  to  others,  and 
practising  in  themselves,  positive  piety ;  leav- 
ing such  mystical  minerals  to  men  of  more 
judgment  to  prepare  them. 

XVI.    MAD,   NOT   MAD. 

I  FIND  St.  Paul  in  the  same  chapter  confess 
and  deny  madness  in  himself.  Acts  xxvi. 
11 :  And  being  exceeding  mad  against  them, 
I  persecuted  them  even  unto  strange  cities. 
Ver.  25 :  When  Festus  challenged  him  to  be 
beside  himself,  I  am  not  mad,  most  noble 
Festus.  Whilst  he  was  mad  indeed,  then 
none  did  suspect  or  accuse  him  to  be  dis- 


176         OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS. 

tracted;  but  when  converted,  and  in  his  right 
mind,  then  Festus  taxeth  him  of  madness. 
Munst.          There   is   a   country  in  Africa,  wherein  all 

Cosmog.  • 

the  natives  have  pendulous  lips,  hanging  down 
like  dog's  ears,  always  raw  and  sore.  Here 
only  such  as  are  handsome  are  pointed  at  for 
monsters  in  this  age,  wherein  polluted  and  un- 
clean lips  are  grown  epidemical ;  if  any  refrain 
their  tongues  from  common  sins,  they  alone 
are  gazed  at  as  strange  spectacles. 


XVII.     THE  DEEPEST   CUT. 

BEHELD   a   lapidary   cutting   a    diamond 
with  a   diamond  hammer   and  anvil,  both 
of  the  same  kind. 

Mai.  iii.i7.  God  in  Scripture  styled  his  servants  his 
jewels.  His  diamonds  they  are  ;  but  alas  ! 
rude,  rough,  unpolished,  without  shape  or  fash- 
ion, as  they  arise  naked  out  of  the  bed  of 
the  earth,  before  art  hath  dressed  them.  See 
how  God,  by  rubbing  one  rough  diamond 
against  another,  maketh  both  smooth.  Bar- 
nabas  afflicts  Paul,  and  Paul  afflicts  Barna- 


39 

bas,  by  their  hot  falling  out  ;  Jerome  occa- 
sioneth  trouble  to  Rufinus,  and  Rufinus  to 
Jerome. 

In  our  unnatural  war,  none  I  hope  so  weak 
and  wilful  as  to  deny  many  good  men  (though 


OCCASIONAL  MEDITATIONS.         177 

misled)  engaged  on  both  sides.      O  how  have 
they  scratched,   and    rased,   and  pierced,   and 
bruised,  and  broken  one  another!    Behold  Heav- 
en's hand  grating  one  diamond  with  another; 
as  for  all  those  who  uncharitably  deny  any 
good  on  that  party  which  they  dislike, 
such  show  themselves  diamonds  in- 
deed in  their  hardness  (cruel 
censuring),    but    none 
in  any  commenda- 
ble   quality  in 
their  condi- 
tions. 


M  IXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 
IN   BETTER  TIMES. 


LET  YOUR  MODERATION  BE   KNOWN  TO   ALL   MEN. 
THE   LORD   IS  AT   HAND. 


To 

The  Truly  Honourable  and  Most  Virtuous  Lady, 
THE    LADY    MONCK. 


MADAM,  — 

I  HAD  the  happiness,  some  sixteen  years  since,  to  be 
minister  of  that  parish  wherein  your  Ladyship  had  your 
nativity,  and  this  I  humbly  conceive  doth  afford  me  some 
title  to  dedicate  my  weak  endeavours  to  your  Honour. 

It  is  notoriously  known  in  our  English  Chronicles,  that 
there  was  an  ill  May-day,  Anno  Dom.  1517,  in  the  ninth 
year  of  King  Henry  the  Eighth,  wherein  much  mischief  was 
done  in  London,  the  lives  of  many  lost,  and  estates  of  more 
confounded. 

This  last  good  May-day  hath  made  plentiful  amends  for 
that  evil  one,  and  hath  laid  a  foundation  for  the  happiness 
of  an  almost  ruined  church  and  state ;  which  as  under  God 
it  was  effected  by  the  prudence  and  valour  of  your  noble 
and  most  renowned  husband,  so  you  are  eminently  known 
to  have  had  a  finger,  yea,  a  hand,  yea,  an  arm  happily 
instrumental  therein.  God  reward  you  with  honour  here, 
and  glory  hereafter,  which  is  the  desire  of  millions  in  the 
three  nations,  and  amongst  them  of 

Your  Honour's  most  humble  Servant, 


Zion  College,  May  2,  1660. 


THOMAS   FULLER. 


'THE   COURTEOUS  READER. 


'Ji-  *Y^  -K  JUSTLY  presume  thee  too  much 
,  Christian  and  gentleman  to  trample 
on  him  who  prostrates  himself.  I 
.  confess  myself  subject  to  just  cen- 
sure, that  I  have  not  severally  sorted  these 
contemplations,  setting  such  which  are,  1.  Of 
Scripture  ;  2.  Historical  ;  3.  Occasional  ;  4. 
Personal  ;  distinctly  by  themselves,  which  now 
are  confusedly  heaped,  or  rather  huddled,  to- 
gether. 

This  I  confess  was  caused  by  my  haste,  the 
press  hourly  craving,  with  the  daughter  of  the 
horseleech,  Give,  give. 

However,  such  a  confused  medley  may  pass 
for  the  lively  emblem  of  these  times,  the  subject 
of  this  our  book.  And  when  these  times  shall 
be  reduced  into  better  order,  my  book,  at  the 
next  impression,  may  be  digested  into  better 
method.  Meantime  I  remain 

Thy  Servant  in  Christ  Jesus, 

THOMAS  FULLER 


MIX?  CONTEMPLATIONS   ON 
THESE   TIMES. 

I.     PLAY   AN   AFTER-GAME. 

E  read  how  at  the  rebuilding  of 
the  walls  of  Jerusalem,  Neh.  iii. 
12 :  Next  unto  him  repaired  Shal- 
lum,  the  son  of  Halohesh,  he  and 
his  daughters.  Was  it  woman's  work  to  handle 
a  trowel  ?  Did  it  consist  with  the  modesty  of 
that  sex  to  clamber  scaffolds? 

Surely  those  females  did  only  repair  by  the 
proxy  of  their  purses,  in  which  sense  Solomon 
is  said  to  have  built  the  temple. 

Our  weaker  sex  hath  been  overstrong  in 
making  and  widening  the  breaches  in  our  Eng- 
lish Zion,  both  by  their  purses  and  persuasions. 
To  redeem  their  credit,  let  them  hereafter  be 
as  active  in  building  as  heretofore  they  were  in 
breaking  down. 

Such  wives,  who  not  only  lie  in  the  bosoms, 
but  lodge  in  the  affections,  of  loving  husbands, 


186  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

who  are  empowered  with  places  of  command, 
joining  IMPORTUNITY  to  their  OPPORTUNITY,  may 
be  marvellously  instrumental  to  the  happiness 
of  our  nation. 

We  read  of  Ahab,  1  Kings  xxi.  25,  that 
none  was  like  him,  who  sold  himself  to  work 
wickedness  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  whom 
Jezebel  his  wife  stirred  up.  By  the  same  pro- 
portion that  person  will  prove  peerless  in  piety, 
who  hath  a  godly  consort  in  his  bosom,  season- 
ably to  incite  him,  who  is  so  forward  in  himself 
to  all  honorable  actions. 

II.     MIRACULOUS   CURE. 

WE  read,  Luke  xiii.  11,  of  a  woman 
who  had  a  spirit  of  infirmity  eighteen 
years,  and  was  bowed  together,  and  could  in 
no  wise  lift  up  herself.  This  woman  may  pass 
for  the  lively  emblem  of  the  English  nation ; 
from  the  year  of  our  Lord  1642  (when  our 
wars  first  began)  unto  this  present  1660,  are 
eighteen  years  in  my  arithmetic  ;  ah1  which  time 
our  land  hath  been  bowed  together,  past  possi- 
bility of  standing  upright. 

Some  will  say  that  the  weight  of  heavy  taxes 
have  caused  this  crookedness.  But  alas !  this 
is  the  least  and  lightest  of  all  things  I  reflect  at 
in  this  allusion.  It  is  chiefly  the  weight  of  our 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  187 

sins,  Heb.  xii.  1,  which  doth  so  easily  beset  us. 
Our  mutual  malice  and  animosities  which  have 
caused  this  incurvation. 

A  pitiful  posture  wherein  the  face  is  made  to 
touch  the  feet,  and  the  back  is  set  above  the 
head.  God  in  due  time  set  us  right,  and  keep 
us  right,  that  the  head  may  be  in  its  proper 
place.  Next  the  neck  of  the  nobility,  then  the 
breast  of  the  gentry,  the  loins  of  the  merchants 
and  citizens,  the  thighs  of  the  yeomanry,  the 
legs  and  feet  of  artificers  and  day-laborers.  As 
for  the  clergy  (here  by  me  purposely  omitted) 
what  place  soever  shall  be  assigned  them ;  if 
low,  God  grant  patience ;  if  high,  give  humility 
unto  them. 

When  thus  our  land  in  God's  leisure  shall 
be  restored  to  its  former  rectitude,  and  set  up- 
right again,  then  I  hope  she  may  leave  off  her 
steel  bodies,  which  have  galled  her  with  wear- 
ing them  so  long,  and  return  again  to  her 
peaceable  condition. 

III.     HAND   ON   MOUTH. 

IT  is  said,  Gen.  vi.  11,  how  before  the  flood 
the  earth  was  filled  with  violence.     Some 
will  say,  with  Nicodemus,  How  can  these  things 
be  ?   violence   being   relative,  and   requiring  a 
counterpart.     Though  such  tyrants  were  ham- 


188  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

mers,  others  must  be  patient  anvils  for  them  to 
smite  upon.  Such  persons,  purely  passive  in 
oppression,  were  to  be  pitied,  not  punished  ;  to 
be  delivered,  not  drowned  in  the  flood. 

But  the  answer  is  easy,  seeing  we  read  in  the 
same  chapter,  ver.  5,  that  God  saw  that  the 
imagination  of  the  thoughts  of  man  was  only 
evil  continually.  God  plainly  perceived  that  the 
sufferers  of  violence  would  have  been  offerers  of 
it,  if  empowered  with  might  equal  to  their  mal- 
ice. Their  cursedness  was  as  sharp,  though 
their  horns  were  not  so  long ;  and  what  they 
lacked  in  deed  and  actions,  they  made  up  in 
desires  and  endeavours.  So  that  in  sending  a 
general  deluge  over  all,  God  was  clearly  just, 
and  men  justly  miserable. 

Let  such  Englishmen  who  have  been  of  the 
depressed  party  during  our  civil  wars,  enter  into 
a  scrutiny  and  serious  search  of  their  own  souls, 
whether  or  no  (if  armed  with  power)  they 
would  not  have  laid  as  great  load  on  others  as 
themselves  underwent.  Yea,  let  them  out  of  a 
godly  jealousy  suspect  more  cruelty  in  themselves 
than  they  can  conceive.  Then  will  they  find 
just  cause  to  take  the  blame  and  shame  on 
themselves,  and  give  God  the  glory  that  he 
hath  not  drowned  all  in  a  general  deluge  of 
destruction. 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  189 

IV.     AT   LAST. 

A  LADY  of  quality,  formerly  forward  to 
promote  our  civil  wars,  and  whose  well- 
intending  zeal  had  sent  in  all  her  plate  to  Guild- 
hall, was  earnestly  discoursing  with  a  divine 
concerning  these  times,  a  little  before  dinner  ; 
her  face  respecting  the  cupboard  in  the  room, 
which  was  furnished  with  plenty  of  pure  Venice 
glasses  :  "  Now,"  said  she,  "  I  plainly  perceive, 
that  I  and  many  of  my  judgment  have  been 
abused  with  the  specious  pretences  of  liberty  and 
religion,  till  in  the  indiscreet  pursuance  thereof 
we  are  almost  fallen  into  slavery  and  atheism." 

To  whom  the  other,  betwixt  jest  and  earnest, 
replied :  "  Madam,  it  is  no  wonder  that  now 
your  eyes  are  opened ;  for  so  long  as  this  cup- 
board was  full  of  thick  and  massy  plate,  you 
could  perceive  nothing  through  them  ;  but  now 
so  many  clear  and  transparent  glasses  are  sub- 
stituted in  their  room,  all  things  are  become 
obvious  to  your  intuition." 

The  possessing  of  superfluous  wealth  some- 
times doth  hinder  our  clear  apprehensions  of 
matters  ;  like  a  pearl  in  the  eye  of  the  soul, 
prejudicing  the  sight  thereof;  whilst  poverty 
may  prove  a  good  collyrium,  or  eye-salve  unto 
us,  to  make  a  true  discovery  of  those  things  we 
knew  not  before. 
17 


190  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

V.     MISTAKEN. 

I  BEHELD  honour  as  of  a  mounting  and 
aspiring  nature,  and  therefore  I  expected, 
rationally  enough  as  I  conceive,  to  have  found  it 
ascending  to  the  clouds. 

I  looked  upon  wealth  as  what  was  massy, 
ponderous,  and  by  consequence  probable  to  settle 
and  be  firmly  fixed  on  the  earth. 

But  oh!  how  much  is  my  expectation  frus- 
trated and  defeated  !  For  David,  Psalm  vii.  5, 
maketh  mention  of  honour  lying  in  the  dust ; 
and  Solomon  his  son,  Prov.  xxiii.  5,  informeth 
me,  how  riches  certainly  make  themselves  wings, 
and  flee  away  as  an  eagle  toward  heaven  :  what 
I  looked  for  below  is  towered  aloft,  and  what  I 
expected  above  is  fallen  below. 

Our  age  hath  afforded  plentiful  experiments 
of  both :  honour  was  near  the  dust,  when  a  new 
nobility  of  a  later  stamp  were  in  a  fair  likelihood 
to  have  outshined  those  of  a  purer  standard. 
The  wealth  of  the  land  doth  begin  (to  use  the 
falconer's  phrase),  to  fly  to  lessen.  And  if 
these  taxes  continue,  will  soon  fly  out  of  sight. 
So  uncertain  and  unsafe  it  is  for  men  to  bottom 
their  happiness  on  any  earthly  perfection. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  191 

VI.     TRUTH. 

I  SAW  a  traveller  in  a  terrible  tempest  take 
his  seasonable  shelter  under  a  fair  and  thick 
tree  :  it  afforded  him  protection  for  a  good  time, 
and  secured  him  from  the  rain. 

But,  after  that  it  held  up,  and  was  fair  round 
about,  he  unhappily  continued  under  the  tree  so 
long,  till  the  droppings  thereof  made  him  soundly 
wet,  and  he  found  more  to  condemn  his  weak- 
ness than  pity  his  wetting. 

A  Parliament  is  known  to  be  the  best  refuge 
and  sanctuary  to  shelter  us  from  the  tempest  of 
violence  and  oppression.  It  is  sometimes  the 
sole,  and  always  the  surest,  remedy  in  that  kind. 
But  alas !  the  late  Parliament  lasted  so  long, 
that  it  began  to  be  the  grievance  of  the  nation, 
after  that  the  most  and  best  members  thereof 
were  violently  excluded. 

The  remedy  turned  the  malady  of  the  land, 
and  we  were  in  fear  to  be  drowned  by  the 
droppings  of  that  tree,  if  God  of  his  gracious 
goodness  had  not  put  an  unexpected  period  to 
their  power. 


A 


VII.    AFTER-BORN. 

LADY  big  with  child  was  condemned  to 
perpetual  imprisonment,  and  in  the  dun- 


192  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

geon  was  delivered  of  a  son,  who  continued  with 
her  till  a  boy  of  some  bigness.  It  happened 
that  one  time  he  heard  his  mother  (for  see 
neither  of  them  could,  as  to  discern  in  so  dark  a 
place)  bemoan  her  condition. 

Why,  mother,  (said  the  child,)  do  you  com- 
plain, seeing  you  want  nothing  you  can  wish, 
having  clothes,  meat,  and  drink  sufficient  ?  Alas  ! 
child,  (returned  the  mother,)  I  lack  liberty,  con- 
verse with  Christians,  the  light  of  the  sun,  and 
many  things  more,  which  thou,  being  prison- 
born,  neither  art  nor  can  be  sensible  of  in  thy 
condition. 

The  post-nati,  understand  thereby  such  strip- 
lings born  in  England  since  the  death  of  mon- 
archy therein,  conceive  this  land,  their  mother, 
to  be  in  a  good  estate.  For  one  fruitful  harvest 
followeth  another,  commodities  are  sold  at  rea- 
sonable rates,  abundance  of  brave  clothes  are 
worn  in  the  city,  though  not  by  such  persons 
whose  birth  doth  best  become,  but  whose  purses 
can  best  bestow  them. 

But  their  mother,  England,  doth  justly  bemoan 
the  sad  difference  betwixt  her  present  and  for- 
mer condition,  when  she  enjoyed  full  and  free 
trade  without  payment  of  taxes,  save  so  small 
they  seemed  rather  an  acknowledgment  of  their 
allegiance  than  a  burden  to  their  estate ;  when 
she  had  the  court  of  a  king,  the  House  of  Lords, 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  193 

yea,  and  the  Lord's  house,  decently  kept,  con- 
stantly frequented,  without  falsehood  in  doctrine, 
or  faction  in  discipline.  God  of  his  goodness 
restore  unto  us  so  much  of  these  things  as  may 
consist  with  his  glory  and  our  good. 

VIII.     A   HEAP    OF   PEARLS. 

1SAW  a  servant  maid,  at  the  command  of 
her  mistress,  make,  kindle,  and  blow  a  fire. 
Which  done,  she  was  posted  away  about  other 
business,  whilst  her  mistress  enjoyed  the  benefit 
of  the  fire.  Yet  I  observed  that  this  servant, 
whilst  industriously  employed  in  the  kindling 
thereof,  got  a  more  general,  kindly,  and  contin- 
uing heat  than  her  mistress  herself.  Her  heat 
was  only  by  her,  and  not  in  her,  staying  with 
her  no  longer  than  she  stayed  by  the  chimney ; 
whilst  the  warmth  of  the  maid  was  inlaid,  and 
equally  diffused  through  the  whole  body. 

An  estate  suddenly  gotten  is  not  so  lasting  to 
the  owner  thereof,  as  what  is  duly  got  by  industry. 
The  substance  of  the  diligent,  saith  Solomon, 
Prov.  xii.  27,  is  precious.  He  cannot  be  counted 
poor  that  hath  so  many  pearls,  precious  brown 
bread,  precious  small  beer,  precious  plain  clothes, 
&c.  A  comfortable  consideration  in  this  our  age, 
wherein  many  hands  have  learned  their  lesson  of 
labour,  who  were  neither  born  nor  bred  unto  it. 


194  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

IX.     SILENT  SADNESS. 

TWO  captains  on  the  same  side  in  our  civil 
wars,  discoursing  together,  one  of  them 
(with  small  cause  and  without  any  measure)  did 
intolerably  boast  of  his  personal  performances,  as 
if  he  had  been  of  the  quorum  in  all  considerable 
actions  ;  at  last,  not  ashamed  of,  but  weaned 
with  his  own  loquacity,  he  desired  the  other 
captain  to  relate  what  service  he  had  done  in 
these  wars ;  to  whom  he  returned,  "  Other  men 
can  tell  you  of  that." 

We  meet  with  many,  living  at  the  sign  of  the 
Royalist,  who  much  brag  of  their  passive  ser- 
vices (I  mean  their  sufferings)  in  the  late  war. 
But  that  spoke  in  the  wheel  which  creaketh 
most  doth  not  bear  the  greatest  burden  in  the 
cart.  The  loudest  criers  are  not  always  the 
largest  losers. 

How  much  hath  Sir  John  Stowel  lost  ?  How 
many  new  gentlemen  have  started  up  out  of  the 
estate  of  that  ancient  knight  ?  What  hath  the 
Lord  Craven  lost  ?  Whether  more,  or  more 
unjustly,  hard  to  decide  ?  Others  can  tell  of 
their  and  many  other  men's  sufferings,  whilst 
they  themselves  hold  their  peace. 

Here  we  dare  not  speak  of  him  who,  though 
the  greatest  loser  of  all,  speaketh  nothing  of  him- 
self; and  therefore  his  silence  putteth  a  greater 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  195 

obligation  on  us,  both  to  pity  him  here  on  earth, 
and  pray  for  him  to  Heaven. 


X.     LOST  AND   KEPT. 

THIS  seeming  paradox  will,  on  examination, 
prove  a  real  truth,  viz.  that  though  Job 
lost  his  seven  thousand  sheep  consumed  by  fire 
of  God,  Job  i.  16,  (understand  it,  by  his  per- 
mission, and  Satan's  immission,)  yet  he  still 
kept  the  wool  of  many  of  them. 

For  Job,  in  the  vindication  of  his  integrity, 
(not  to  praise  but  purge  himself,)  doth  relate, 
how  the  loins  of  the  poor  blessed  him,  being 
warmed  with  the  fleece  of  his  sheep  (Job  xxxi. 
20).  So  much  of  his  wool  (in  the  cloth  made 
thereof)  he  secured  in  a  safe  hand,  lending  it 
to  God  (in  poor  people),  Prov.  xix.  17,  as  the 
best  of  debtors,  being  most  able  and  willing  to 
repay  it. 

Such  as  have  been  plundered  of  their  estates 
in  these  wars  may  content  and  comfort  them- 
selves with  this  consideration,  that  so  long  as 
they  enjoyed  plenty  they  freely  parted  with  a 
proportion  thereof  to  the  relief  of  the  poor : 
what  they  gave,  that  they  have  ;  it  still  remain- 
eth  theirs,  and  is  safely  laid  up  for  them  in  a 
place  where  rust  and  moth  do  not  corrupt,  nor 
thieves  break  through  and  steal. 


196  MIKT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

XI.     ALL. 

THE  Magdeburgenses,  out  of  a  spirit  of  op- 
position to  the  Papists,  over-prizing  the 
person  and  actions  of  St.  Peter,  do,  in  my  mind, 
on  the  other  side  too  much  decry  him,  causelessly 
cavilling  at  his  words  to  our  Saviour  (Mark  x. 
28) :  Ecce  reliquimus  omnia,  Behold,  we  have 
left  all  and  followed  thee. 

What,  say  they,  had  he  left  ?  He  maketh 
as  if  he  had  left  great  matters,  and  a  mighty 
estate ;  whereas  this  his  all  was  not  more  than 
an  old  ship,  some  few  rotten  nets,  and  such- 
like inconsiderable  accommodations. 

But  Bellarmine  (always  ingenuous,  sometimes 
satirical)  payeth  them  home  for  their  causeless 
exception  against  that  Apostle :  What !  saith 
he,  would  they  have  him  have  left  more  than 
he  had  ?  All  was  all,  how  little  soever  it  was. 

Different,  I  confess,  is  the  standard  and  meas- 
ure of  men's  losses  in  this  time.  Some,  in 
preserving  of  their  consciences,  have  lost  man- 
ners ;  others  farms,  others  cottages.  Some 
have  had  a  hin,  others  a  homer,  others  an 
ephdh  of  afflictions.  However,  those  men  must 
on  all  hands  be  allowed  the  greatest  losers  who 
have  lost  all  (how  small  soever  that  their  all 
was),  and  who,  with  the  widow  (Mark  xii. 
44),  have  parted  with  oXov  rov  ftlov  avr&v, 
all  their  livelihood. 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  197 

XII.     GOOD  ACCOUNTANT. 

1WAS  present  in  the  West  country  some 
twenty-five  years  since,  when  a  bishop  made 
a  partage  of  money  collected  by  a  brief  amongst 
such  who  in  a  village  had  been  sufferers  by 
a  casual  fire ;  one  of  whom  brought  in  the 
inventory  of  his  losses  far  above  all  belief. 

Being  demanded  how  he  could  make  out  his 
losses  to  so  improbable  a  proportion,  he  alleged 
the  burning  of  a  pear-tree  growing  hard  by 
his  house,  valuing  the  same  at  twenty  years' 
purchase,  and  the  pears  at  twenty  shillings  per 
annum,  presuming  every  one  would  be  a  bear- 
ing year ;  and  by  such  windy  particulars  did 
blow  up  his  losses  to  the  sum  by  him  nom- 
inated. 

Some  pretend  in  these  wars  to  have  lost 
more  thousands  than  ever  they  were  possessed 
of  hundreds.  These  reckon  in,  not  only  what 
they  had,  but  what  they  might,  yea,  would 
have  had.  They  compute  not  only  their  pos- 
sessions, but  reversions,  yea,  their  probabili- 
ties, possibilities,  and  impossibilities  also,  which 
they  might  desire,  but  could  never  hope  to 
obtain. 

The  worst  is,  I  might  term  many  of  these 
men  anti-Mephibosheths,  who,  out  of  his  loyalty 
to  David,  2  Sam.  xix.  30,  Let  them  take  all, 


198  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

said  he,  forasmuch  as  my  lord  the  king  is  come 
home  again  in  peace  unto  his  own  house.  But 
these,  except  they  may  have  all,  and  more  than 
all,  they  ever  possessed,  care  not  a  whit  whether 
or  no  the  king  ever  return;  so  unconcerned 
are  they  in  his  condition. 

XIII.     NO    TITTLE   OF   TITLE. 

TWO  young  gentlemen  were  comparing 
their  revenues  together,  vying  which  of 
them  were  the  best.  My  demesnes,  saith  the 
one,  is  worth  two,  but  mine,  saith  the  other,  is 
worth  four  hundred  pounds  a  year. 

My  farms,  saith  the  one,  are  worth  four,  but 
mine,  saith  the  other,  are  worth  eight  hundred 
pounds  a  year. 

My  estate,  saith  the  one,  is  my  own,  to  which 
the  other  returned  no  answer,  as  conscious  to 
himself  that  he  kept  what  lawfully  belonged  to 
another. 

I  care  no^  how  small  my  means  be,  so  they 
be  my  means :  I  mean  my  own  without  any 
injury  to  others.  What  is  truly  gotten  may  be 
comfortably  kept.  What  is  otherwise  may  be 
possessed,  but  not  enjoyed. 

Upon  the  question,  What  is  the  worst  bread 
which  is  eaten?  One  answered,  in  respect  of 
the  coarseness  thereof,  Bread  made  of  beans. 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  199 

Another  said,  Bread  made  of  acorns.  But  the 
third  hit  the  truth,  who  said,  Bread  taken  out 
of  other  men's  mouths,  who  are  the  true  pro- 
prietaries thereof.  Such  bread  may  be  sweet 
in  the  mouth  to  taste,  but  is  not  wholesome  in 
the  stomach  to  digest. 

XIV.    FREELY,   FREELY. 

A  GRAVE  divine  in  the  West  country, 
(familiarly  known  unto  me,)  conceiving 
himself  over-taxed,  repaired  to  one  of  the  gov- 
ernors of  the  king's  garrisons  for  to  move  for 
some  mitigation. 

The  governor  perceiving  the  satin  cap  of  this 
divine  to  be  torn,  Fie,  fie,  said  he,  that  a  man 
of  your  quality  should  wear  such  a  cap ;  the 
rats  have  gnawed  it.  O  no,  sir,  answered  he, 
the  rates  have  gnawed  it. 

The  print  or  impression  of  the  teeth  of  taxes 
is  visible  in  the  clothes  of  many  men,  yea,  it 
hath  corroded  holes  in  many  men's  estates. 
Yea,  as  Hatto,  Archbishop  of  Mentz,  is  reported  Monster's 

,  ,  ,  ,  Cosmog.  in 

to  have  been  eaten  up  by  rats,  so  the  vermin  German. 
of  taxes,  if  continuing,  is  likely  to  devour  our 
nation. 

However,  let  us  not  in  the  least  degree  now 
grudge  the  payment  thereof.  Let  us  now  pay 
taxes  that  we  may  never  pay  taxes ;  for,  as 


200  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

matters  now  stand,  our  freeness  at  the  present 
may  cause  our  freedom  at  the  future,  if  once 
the  arrears  of  the  army  and  navy  were  dis- 
charged. 

I  care  not  how  much  I  am  let  blood,  so  it  be 
not  by  the  adventure  of  an  empiric,  but  advice 
of  a  physician,  who  I  am  sure  will  take  no  more 
ounces  from  me  than  may  consist  with  my 
safety,  and  need  doth  require.  Such  the  piety 
and  policy  of  the  present  Parliament,  they  will 
impose  no  more  payments  than  the  necessity  of 
the  estate  doth  extort.  The  rather  because 
they  are  persons  (blessed  be  God)  of  the  primest 
quality  in  the  nation,  and  let  us  blood  through 
their  own  veins,  the  greatest  part  of  the  pay- 
ments they  impose  lighting  first  on  their  own 
estates. 


XV.    CRY   WITHOUT   CAUSE,  AND   BE 
WHIPT. 

I  HAVE  known  the  city  of  London  almost 
forty  years,  their  shops  did   ever  sing  the 
same  tune,  that  trading  was  dead.     Even  in  the 
reign  of  King  James  (when  they  wanted  noth- 
ing but  thankfulness)  this  was  their  complaint. 
.  It   is  just  with   God,  that   they  who   com- 
plained without  cause  should  have  just  cause  to 
complain.     Trading,  which  then  was  quick,  and 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  201 

in  health,  hath  since  been  sick,  yea,  in  a  swoon, 
yea,  dead,  yea,  buried.  There  is  a  vacation  in 
the  shops  in  the  midst  of  high  term ;  and  if 
shops  be  in  a  consumption,  ships  will  not  be 
long  in  good  health. 

Yet  I  know  not  whether  to  call  this  decay  of 
trade  in  London  a  mishap  or  a  happy  miss. 
Probably  the  city,  if  not  pinched  with  poverty, 
had  never  regained  her  wealth. 

XVI.     SPRING   BEGAN. 

1MEET  with  two  etymologies  of  bonfires. 
Some  deduce  it  from  fires  made  of  bones, 
relating  it  to  the  burning  of  martyrs,  first  fash- 
ionable in  England  in  the  reign  of  King  Henry 
the  Fourth.  But  others  derive  the  word  (more 
truly  in  my  mind)  from  boon,  that  is,  good,  and 
fires ;  whether  good  be  taken  here  for  great,  or 
for  merry  and  cheerful,  such  fires  being  always 
made  on  welcome  occasions. 

Such  an  occasion  happened  at  London  last 
February,  1659.  I  confess  the  llth  of  March 
is  generally  beheld  as  the  first  day  of  the  spring, 
but  hereafter  London  (and  in  it  all  England) 
may  date  its  vernal  heat  (after  a  long  winter  of 
woes  and  war)  from  the  llth  of  February. 

On  which  day  so  many  boon-fires  (the  best 
new  lights  I  ever  saw  in  that  city)  were  made  ; 


202  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

although  I  believe  the  fagots  themselves  knew 
as  much  as  some  who  laid  them  on  for  what 
purpose  those  fires  were  made. 

The  best  is,  such  fires  were  rather  prophetical 
than  historical,  not  so  much  telling  as  foretelling 
the  condition  of  that  city  and  our  nation,  which, 
by  God's  gracious  goodness,  is  daily  bettered 
and  improved. 

But  O  the  excellent  boon-fire  which  the  con- 
verted Ephesians  made,  Acts  xix.  19 :  Many 
also  of  them  which  used  curious  arts  brought 
their  books  together,  and  burned  them  before 
all  men :  and  they  counted  the  price  of  them, 
and  found  it  fifty  thousand  pieces  of  silver. 

What  was  a  pint  of  ashes  worth,  according  to 
that  proportion.  But  oh !  in  the  imitation  of 
the  Ephesians,  let  us  Englishmen  labor  to  find 
out  our  bosom  sin,  and  burn  it  (how  dear  soever 
unto  us)  in  the  flames  of  holy  anger  and  indig- 
nation. Such  boon-fires  would  be  most  profit- 
able to  us,  and  acceptable  to  God,  inviting  him 
to  perfect  and  complete  the  good  which  he  had 
begun  to  our  nation. 

XVII.     THE   HAND   IS  ALL. 

A  GENTLEWOMAN    some    sixty  years 
since  came  to  Winchester  school,  where 
she  had  a  son,  and  where  Dr.  Love  (one  emi 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  203 

nent  in  his  profession)  was  then  schoolmaster. 
This  tender  mother,  seeing  the  terrible  rods 
(the  properties  of  that  school),  began  with  tears 
to  bemoan  the  condition  of  her  son,  subject  to 
so  cruel  correction.  To  whom  the  schoolmaster 
replied :  Mistress,  content  yourself,  it  matters 
not  how  big  the  rod  be,  so  it  be  in  the  hand  of 
Love  to  manage  it. 

Alas !  he  was  only  Love  in  his  surname ;  but 
what  saith  the  Apostle,  1  John  iv.  16 :  God  is 
love,  even  in  his  own  essence  and  nature. 

What  then,  though  the  wicked  be  not  only  a 
rod  in  the  hand  of  God,  but  what  is  worse,  a 
sword,  Psalm  xvii.  13,  the  wicked  which  is  thy 
sword,  they  shall  do  no  hurt  as  long  as  God 
hath  the  ordering  of  them. 

A  pregnant  experiment  hereof  we  have  in 
(the,  call  it,  rod  or  sword  of)  our  late  civil  war, 
which  lasted  so  long  in  our  land,  yet  left  so 
little  signs  behind  it.  Such  who  consider  how 
much  was  destroyed  in  the  war  may  justly 
wonder  that  any  provision  was  left,  whilst  such 
who  behold  the  plenty  we  have  left  will  more 
admire  that  any  was  ever  destroyed. 

XVIII.     ALL   TONGUE   AND   EARS. 


w 


E  read,  Acts  xvii.  21,    All  the  Athe- 
nians, and  strangers  which  were  there, 


204  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

spent  their  time  in  nothing  else  but  either  to 
tell  or  to  hear  some  new  thing. 

How  cometh  this  transposition?  tell  aTtid 
hear ;  it  should  be  hear  and  tell ;  they  must 
hear  it  before  they  could  tell  it;  and  in  the 
very  method  of  nature,  those  that  are  deaf  are 
dumb. 

But  know,  it  is  more  than  probable  that 
many  Athenians  told  what  they  never  heard, 
being  themselves  the  first  finders,  founders,  and 
forgers  of  false  reports,  therewith  merely  to 
entertain  the  itching  curiosity  of  others. 

England  aboundeth  with  many  such  Athe- 
nians ;  it  is  hard  to  say  whether  more  false  coin 
or  false  news  be  minted  in  our  days.  One 
side  is  not  more  pleased  with  their  own  factions 
than  the  other  is  with  their  own  fictions. 

Some  pretend  to  intelligence  without  under- 
standing, whose  relations  are  their  own  con- 
futations. I  know  some  who  repair  to  such 
novelants  on  purpose  to  know  what  news  is 
false  by  their  reporting  thereof. 

XIX.    GIVE  AND   TAKE. 

THE  Archbishop  of  Spalatro,  when  Dean 
of  Windsor,    very   affectionately   moved 
the  prebendaries  thereof  to  contribute  bounti- 
fully towards  the  relieving  of  a  distressed  for- 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  205 

eigner,  reporting  him  a  person  of  much  worth 
and  want ;  to  whom  one  of  the  company  re- 
plied: Qui  suadet  sua  det,  Let  him  who  per- 
suadeth  others,  give  something  of  his  own. 
But  the  Archbishop,  who  was  as  covetous  as 
ambitious,  and  whose  charity  had  a  tongue 
without  hands,  would  not  part  with  a  penny. 

The  Episcopal  party  doth  desire  and  expect 
that  the  Presbyterian  should  remit  of  his  rigid- 
ness  in  order  to  an  expedient  betwixt  them. 
The  Presbyterians  require  that  the  Episcopal 
side  abate  of  their  austerity  to  advance  an 
accommodation . 

But  some  on  both  sides  are  so  wedded  to 
their  wilfulness,  stand  so  stiff  in  their  judg- 
ments, are  so  high  and  hot  in  their  passions, 
they  will  not  part  with  the  least  punctilio  in 
their  opinions  and  practices. 

Such  men's  judgments  cannot  pretend  to  the 
exactness  of  the  Gibeonites,  Judges  xx.  16, 
that  Ijjiey  hit  the  mark  of  the  truth  at  a  hair's 
'breadth,  and  fail  not,  yet  will  they  not  abate  a 
hair's  breadth  in  order  to  unity ;  they  will  take 
all,  but  tender  nothing;  make  motions  with 
their  mouths,  but  none  with  their  feet,  for 
peace,  not  stirring  a  step  towards  it. 

O  that  we  could  see  some  proffers  and  per- 
formances of  condescension  on  either  side,  and 
then  let  others  who  remain  obstinate,  and  wilT 

18 


206  MI  XT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

embrace  no   peace,  be   branded   with   Pharez, 
Gen.  xxxviii.  29,  the  breach  be  upon  them. 


I 


XX.     CHARITY,   CHARITY. 

"N   my  father's  time,  there  was  a  fellow  of 
Trinity  College,   Cambridge,    a   native   of 
camd.       Carlton,    in    Leicestershire,  where   the    people 

Brit,  in 

Leicester-  (through  some  occult  cause)  are  troubled  with 
ure'  a  wharling  in  their  throats,  so  that  they  cannot 
plainly  pronounce  the  letter  R.  This  scholar, 
being  conscious  of  his  infirmity,  made  a  Latin 
oration  of  the  usual  expected  length,  without  an 
R  therein ;  and  yet  did  he  not  only  select  words 
fit  for  his  mouth,  easy  for  pronunciation,  but 
also  as  pure  and  expressive  for  signification,  to 
show  that  men  might  speak  without  being 
beholden  to  the  dog's  letter. 

Our  English  pulpits,  for  these  last  eighteen 
years,  have  had  in  them  too  much  caninal 
anger,  vented  by  snapping  and  snarling  spirits 
on  both  sides.  But  if  you  bite  and  devour  one 
another,  (saith  the  Apostle,  Gal.  v.  15,)  take 
heed  ye  be  not  devoured  one  of  another. 

Think  not  that  our  sermons  must  be  silent  if 
not  satirical,  as  if  divinity  did  not  afford  smooth 
subjects  enough  to  be  seasonably  insisted  on  in 
this  juncture  of  time ;  let  us  try  our  skill 
whether  we  cannot  preach  without  any  dog  let- 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  207 

ter  or  biting  word :  the  art  is  half  learned  by  in- 
tending, and  wholly  by  serious  endeavouring  it. 
I  am  sure  that  such  soft  sermons  will  be 
more  easy  for  the  tongue  of  the  preacher  in  pro- 
nouncing them,  less  grating  to  the  ears  of  pious 
people  that  hear  them,  and  more  edifying  to  the 
heart  of  both  speaker  and  hearers  of  them. 

XXL     BUT   ONE   FAVOURITE. 

WE  read  how  Abraham  (Gen.  xxv.  5) 
gave  all  he  had  unto  Isaac.  As  for  his 
six  sons,  Zimran,  Jokshan,  Medan,  Midian,  Ish- 
back,  and  Shuah,  which  he  had  by  Keturah  his 
concubine,  he  only  gave  them  gifts,  and  sent 
them  away  into  the  east  country. 

England  hath  but  one  Isaac,  or  legitimate 
religion  of  the  Church,  namely,  the  Protestant, 
as  the  doctrine  thereof  is  established  in  the 
Thirty-nine  Articles.  But  how  many  spurious 
ones  she  hath  (whether  six,  sixty,  or  six  score) 
I  neither  do  know  nor  will  inquire,  nor  will  I 
load  my  book  and  trouble  the  reader  with  their 
new,  numerous,  and  hard  names. 

O  may  the  state  be  pleased  so  far  to  reflect  on 
this  Isaac,  as  to  settle  the  solid  inheritance  upon 
him !  Let  the  Protestant  religion  only  be  coun- 
tenanced by  the  law,  be  owned  and  acknowl- 
edged for  the  received  religion  of  the  nation. 


208  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

As  for  other  sects  (the  sons  of  Keturali), 
we  grudge  not  that  gifts  be  bestowed  upon 
them.  Let  them  have  a  toleration  (and  that  I 
assure  you  is  a  great  gift  indeed)  and  be  per- 
mitted peaceably  and  privately  to  enjoy  their 
consciences  both  in  opinions  and  practices.  Such 
favour  may  safely  (not  to  say  ought  justly  to) 
be  afforded  unto  them  so  long  as  they  continue 
peaceably  in  our  Israel,  and  disturb  not  the 
estate. 

This  gift  granted  unto  them,  they  need  not  to 
be  sent  away  into  the  east  or  any  other  country. 
If  they  dislike  their  condition,  they  will  either 
leave  the  land,  and  go  over  seas  of  their  own 
accord,  or  else  (which  is  rather  to  be  desired 
and  hoped  for)  they  will  blush  themselves  out 
of  their  former  follies,  and  by  degrees  cordially 
reconcile  themselves  to  the  Church  of  England. 

XXII.     CALMLY,   CALMLY. 

WE  read,  (Gen.  iii.  8,)  that  when  God 
solemnly  proceeded  in  the  sentencing 
of  our  first  parents,  he  was  heard  walking  in  the 
garden  in  the  cool  of  the  day;  to  teach  men, 
when  they  go  about  matters  of  moment,  (wherein 
not  only  the  present  age,  but  posterity,  is  also 
concerned,)  to  becalm  their  souls  of  all  passion. 
But  alas !  much  reformation  made  (rather  under 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  209 

than)  by  King  Charles,  was  done  in  the  heat  of 
the  day,  in  the  dog-days  of  our  civil  discords, 
and  midsummer  moon  of  our  military  distrac- 
tions. So  that  possibly,  when  that  which  was 
done  in  the  heat  of  the  day  shall  be  reviewed, 
even  by  the  self-same  persons,  in  the  cool  of  the 
day,  they  will  perceive  something  by  them  so 
reformed,  now  to  need  a  new  reformation. 

But  this  motion  (and  all  that  follow)  I  humbly 
lay  down  at  their  feet  who  have  power  and  place 
to  reform,  who  may  either  trample  upon  it  or 
take  it  up,  as  their  wisdoms  shall  see  just  occa- 
sion. 

XXIII.     TRY   AND   TRUST. 

IT  was  wisely  requested  by  the  children  of  the 
captivity,  Dan.  i.,  and  warily  granted  by  the 
king's  chamberlain  unto  them,  that,  by  way  of 
trial,  they  should  feed  on  pulse  for  ten  days,  and 
then  an  inspection  to  be  made  on  their  coun- 
tenances, whether  the  lilies  therein  did  look  as 
white  and  roses  as  red  as  before,  that  so  their  bill 
of  fare  might  be  either  changed  or  continued  as 
they  saw  just  occasion. 

Let  such  new  practices  as  are  to  be  brought 
into  our  Church  be  for  a  time  candidates  and 
probationers  on  their  good  behaviour,  to  see  how 
the  temper  of  the  people  will  fit  them,  and  they 
fadge  with  it,  before  they  be  publicly  enjoined. 


210  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

Let  them  be  like  St.  Paul's  deacons,  1  Tim. 
iii.  10,  first  be  proved,  then  be  used  if  found 
blameless.  I  cannot,  therefore,  but  commend 
the  discretion  of  such  statesmen,  who,  knowing 
the  Directory  to  be  but  a  stranger,  and  consid- 
ering the  great  inclination  the  generality  of  our 
nation  had  to  the  Common  Prayer,  made  their 
temporary  act  to  stand  in  force  but  for  three 
years. 

XXIV.     ALIKE,   BUT    CONTRARY. 

I  OBSERVE  in  Scripture,  that  power  to  do 
some  deeds  is  a  sufficient  authority  to  do 
them.  Thus  Samson's  power  to  pluck  down  the 
two  fundamental  pillars  of  the  Dagon's  temple, 
was  authority  enough  for  him  to  do  it. 

Elijah's  power  to  make  fire  to  come  at  his  call 
on  the  two  captains  was  authority  enough  to  do 
it,  because  such  deeds  were  above  the  strength, 
stature,  and  standard  of  human  proportion. 

However,  hence  it  doth  not  follow  that  it  is 
lawful  for  a  private  man  with  axes  and  hammers 
to  beat  down  a  Christian  church,  because  Samson 
plucked  down  Dagon's  temple ;  nor  doth  it  fol- 
low that  men  may  burn  their  brethren  with 
fagot  and  fire,  because  Elijah  called  for  fire  from 
heaven  ;  these  being  acts  not  miraculous  but 
mischievous,  and  no  might  from  heaven,  but 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  211 

mere  malice  from  hell,  required  for  the  achieving 
thereof. 

Here  it  is  hard  to  say  which  of  these  two 
things  have  done  most  mischief  in  England ; 
public  persons  having  private  souls  and  narrow 
hearts  consulting  their  own  ease  and  advantage, 
or  private  persons  having  vast  designs  to  invade 
public  employments.  This  is  most  sure,  that 
betwixt  them  both  they  have  almost  undone  the 
most  flourishing  church  and  state  in  the  Christian 
world. 

XXV.     CHASMA,   PHASMA. 

HOW  bluntly  and  abruptly  doth  the  seventy- 
third  Psalm  begin !     Truly  God  is  good 
to  Israel,  even  to  such  as  are  of  a  clean  heart. 

Truly  is  a  term  of  continuation,  not  inception 
of  a  speech.  The  head  or  top  of  this  psalm 
seems  lost  or  cut  off,  and  the  neck  only  remain- 
ing; in  the  room  thereof. 

O 

But  know  that  this  psalm  hath  two  moieties  ; 
one  unwritten,  made  only  in  the  trying-house  of 
David's  heart :  the  other  written,  visible  on  the 
theatre,  beginning  as  is  aforesaid. 

Thomas  Aquinas,  sitting  silent  in  a  musing 
posture,  at  the  table  of  the  king  of  France,  at 
last  brake  forth  in  these  words  :  Condusum  est 
contra  Manichceos,  It  is  concluded  against  the 


212  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

Manichseans  ;  which  speech,  though  nonsense  to 
the  persons  in  the  place,  at  the  best  indepen- 
dent, without  any  connection  to  the  discourse  at 
table,  had  its  necessary  coherence  in  the  mind 
of  that  great  schoolman. 

David,  newly  awaking  in  this  psalm  out  of  the 
sweet  slumber  of  his  meditation,  openeth  his 
eyes  with  the  good  handsel  of  these  words  : 
Truly  God  is  good  to  Israel,  even  to  such  as  are 
of  a  clean  heart.  A  maxim  of  undoubted  truth, 
and  a  firm  anchor  to  those  who  have  been  tossed 
in  the  tempest  of  these  times. 

XXVI.     SHARE  AND  SHARE-LIKE. 


HESHIRE  hath  formerly  been  called  chief 
of  men.  Indeed,  no  county  in  England 
of  the  same  greatness,  or  (if  you  will  rather)  of 
the  same  littleness,  can  produce  so  many  fam- 
ilies of  ancient  gentry. 

Now  let  it  break  the  stomachs,  but  not  the 
hearts,  abate  the  pride,  not  destroy  the  courage, 
of  the  inhabitants  of  this  shire,  that  they  mis- 
carried in  their  late  undertakings,  not  so  much 
by  any  defect  in  them  as  default  in  others. 

If  ten  men  together  be  to  lift  a  log,  all 
must  jointly  o-vvavTiXapfidveiv,  that  is,  heave 
up  their  parts  (or  rather  their  counterparts) 
together. 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  213 

But  if  nine  of  them  fail,  it  is  not  only  uncivil, 
but  unjust  that  one  man  should  be  expected  to 
be  a  giant  to  do  ten  men's  work. 

Cheshire  is  Cheshire  (and  so  I  hope  will  ever 
be),  but  it  is  not  all  England  ;  and  valour  itself 
may  be  pressed  down  to  death  under  the  weight 
of  multitude. 

The  Lord  Bacon  would  have  rewards  given In  U8  Ad" 

vancement 

to  those  men  who,  in  the  quest  of  natural  exper-  of  Leam- 
iments,  make  probable  mistakes,   both   because  mg' 
they  are  industrious  therein,  and  because  their 
aberrations  may  prove  instructions  to  others  after 
them ;  and  to  speak  plainly,  an  ingenious  miss  is 
of  more  credit  than  a  bungling  casual  hit. 

On  the  same  account  let  Cheshire  have  a 
reward  of  honour,  the  whole  kingdom  faring  the 
better  for  this  county's  faring  the  worse. 

XXVII.    NATALE  SOLUM  DULCEDINE,  ETC. 

1MUST  confess  myself  born  in  Northamp- 
tonshire, and  if  that  worthy  county  esteem 
me  no  disgrace  to  it,  I  esteem  it  an  honour 
to  me.  The  English  of  the  common  people 
therein  (lying  in  the  very  heart  of  the  land) 
is  generally  very  good. 

And  yet  they  have  an  odd  phrase  not  so  usual 
in  other  places. 

They  used  to  say,  when  at  cudgel  plays  (such 


214  MI  XT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

tame  were  far  better  than  our  wild  battles)  one 
gave  his  adversary  such  a  sound  blow  as  that  he 
knew  not  whether  to  stand  or  to  fall,  that  he  set- 
tled him  at  a  blow. 

The  relics  and  stump  (my  pen  dares  write  no 
worse)  of  the  Long  Parliament  pretended  they 
would  settle  the  church  and  state  ;  but  surely 
had  they  continued,  it  had  been  done  in  the  dia- 
lect of  Northamptonshire  ;  they  would  so  have 
settled  us,  we  should  neither  have  known  how  to 
have  stood,  or  on  which  side  to  have  fallen. 

XXVIII.     SEASONABLE   PREVENTION. 

WHEN  the  famine  in  Egypt  had  lasted  so 
long,  the  estates  of  the  people  were  so 
exhausted  by  buying  corn  of  the  king,  that, 
their  money  failing,  they  were  forced  to  sell 
their  cattle  unto  Joseph,  Gen.  xlvii.  17  ;  and 
this  maintained  them  with  bread  for  one  year 
more. 

But  the  famine  lasting  longer,  and  their  stock 
of  cattle  being  wholly  spent,  they  then  sold  all 
their  lands,  and  after  that  their  persons,  to  Jo- 
seph, as  agent  for  Pharaoh,  so  that  the  king  of 
Egypt  became  proprietary  of  the  bodies  of  all 
the  people  in  his  land,  Gen.  xlvii.  23  :  Then 
Joseph  said  unto  the  people,  Behold,  I  have 
bought  you  this  day,  and  your  land,  for  Pharaoh. 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  215 

If  our  taxes  had  continued  longer,  they  could 
not  have  continued  longer.  I  mean,  the  nation 
was  so  impoverished,  that  the  money  (so  much 
was  hoarded  up,  or  transported  by  military 
grandees)  could  not  have  been  paid  in  specie. 

Indeed,  we  began  the  war  with  brazen  trum- 
pets and  silver  money,  and  then  came  unto 
silver  trumpets  and  brazen  money,  especially  in 
our  Parliament  half-crowns. 

We  must  afterwards  have  sold  our  stocks  of 
cattle,  and  then  our  lands,  to  have  been  able  to 
perform  payments.  This  done,  it  is  too,  too  sus- 
picious ;  they  would  have  seized  on  our  persons 
too,  and  have  envassalled  us  forever  unto  them. 

But,  blessed  be  God,  they  are  stricken  upon 
the  cheek-bone,  Psalm  iii.  7,  whereby  their  teeth 
are  knocked  out.  Our  fathers  were  not  more 
indebted  to  God's  goodness  for  delivering  them 
from  the  Spanish  Armada,  than  we  are  from  our 
own  English  army. 

XXIX.     WOLF   IN   A   LAMB'S   SKIN. 

BUT  where  is  the  Papist  all  this  while  ? 
One  may  make  hue  and  cry  after  him. 
He  can  as  soon  not  be,  as  not  be  active.  Alas  ! 
with  the  maid  in  the  Gospel,  he  is  not  dead,  but 
sleepeth ;  or  rather,  he  sleepeth  not,  but  only 
shutteth  his  eyes  in  dog-sleep,  and  doth  awake 


216  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

when  he  seeth  his  advantage,  and  snappeth  up 
many  a  lamb  out  of  our  flocks. 

Where  is  the  Papist?  do  any  say?  Yea, 
where  is  he  not  ?  They  multiply  as  maggots  in 
May,  and  act  in  and  under  the  fanatics.  What 
is  faced  with  faction  is  lined  with  Popery ; 
Faux's  dark  lantern,  by  a  strange  inversion,  is 
under  our  new  lights. 

Quakers  of  themselves  are  a  company  of  dull, 
blunt,  silly  souls.  But  they  go  down  to  the 
Romish  Philistines,  and  from  them  they  whet 
all  the  edge-tools  of  their  arguments :  a  formal 
syllogism  in  the  mouth  of  an  Anabaptist  is  plain 
Jesuitical  equivocation. 

Meantime  we  Protestant  ministers  fish  all 
night  and  cateh  nothing ;  yea,  lose  many,  who 
in  these  times  fall  from  our  Church  as  leaves 
in  autumn.  God  in  his  due  time  send  us  a 
seasonable  spring,  that  we  may  repair  our  losses 
again. 

XXX.    VARIOUS  FANCIES. 

1KNOW    not    what    Fifth-Monarchy    men 
would  have,  and  wish  that  they  knew  them- 
selves. 

I  dare  not  flatly  condemn  them,  lest  I  come 
within  the  Apostle's  reproof,  2  Peter  ii.  12: 
Speaking  evil  of  things  they  understand  not. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  217 

If  by  Christ's  reigning  they  only  intend  his 
powerful  and  effectual  ruling  by  his  grace  in 
the  hearts  of  his  servants  ;  we  all  will,  not  turn, 
but  continue,  Fifth-Monarchy  men,  having  al- 
ways been  of  this  judgment  since  we  were  of 
any  judgment ;  had  we  as  many  arms  as  fingers, 
we  would  use  them  all  herein  to  embrace  their 
persons  and  opinions. 

But  some  go  farther,  to  expect  an  actual  and 
personal  reign  of  Christ  on  earth  a  thousand 
years,  though  not  agreeing. 

For  herein  since  some  make  him  but  about  to 
set  forth,  others  to  be  well  onwards  of  his  way, 
others  to  be  alighting  in  the  court,  others  to 
stand  before  the  door,  others  that  he  is  entering 
the  palace,  according  to  the  slowness  or  swift- 
ness of  their  several  fancies  herein. 

However,  if  this  be  but  a  bare  speculation, 
and  advanceth  not  any  farther,  let  them  peace- 
ably enjoy  it.  But  if  it  hath  a  dangerous 
influence  on  men's  practices  to  unhinge  their 
allegiance,  and  if  the  pretence  to  wait  for  Christ 
in  his  person  be  an  intent  to  slight  him  in  his 
proxy  (the  magistrate),  we  do  condemn  their 
opinion  as  false,  and  detest  it  as  damnable, 
leaving  their  persons  to  be  ordered  by  the  wis- 
doms of  those  in  authority. 


218  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

XXXI.     MADE   LOYAL. 

WHEN  King  Edward  the  First  marched 
into  Scotland,  the  men  of  the  bish- 
opric of  Durham  refused  to  follow  his  standard, 
pleading  for  themselves,  that  they  were  holy- 
work  folk,  only  to  wait  on  the  shrine  of  St. 
Cuthbert,  and  not  to  go  out  of  their  own  coun- 
try. But  that  wise  and  valiant  prince  can- 
celled their  pretended  privileges. 

He  levelled  them  with  the  rest  of  his  subjects 
for  civil  and  military  as  well  as  holy-work  folk, 
and  made  them  to  march  with  his  army  against 
his  enemies. 

If  Fifth-Monarchy  (alias  first-anarchy)  men 
challenge  to  themselves,  that  (by  virtue  of  their 
opinion  they  hold)  they  must  be  exempted  from 
their  obedience  to  the  government,  because 
they,  forsooth,  (as  the  lifeguard  to  his  person,) 
must  attend  the  coming  of  Christ  to  reign  on 
earth :  such  is  the  wisdom  of  the  state,  it  will 
make  them  know  they  must  share  in  subjection 
with  the  rest  of  our  nation. 

But  charity  doth  command  me  to  believe 
that,  in  stating  their  opinions,  Fifth-Monarchy 
men's  expressions  are  more  offensive  than  their 
intentions,  mouths  worse  than  their  minds, 
whose  brains  want  strength  to  manage  their 
own  wild  notions :  and  God  grant  their  arms 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  219 

may  never  have   power  to  produce  them  into 
action. 


XXXII.    ATTEND,  ATTEND. 

SOME  of  those  whom  they  call  Quakers 
are,  to  give  them  their  due,  very  good 
moral  men,  and  exactly  just  in  their  civil  trans- 
actions. In  proof  whereof  let  me  mention  this 
passage,  though  chiefly  I  confess  for  the  appli- 
cation thereof,  which  having  done  me  (I  praise 
God)  some  good,  I  am  confident  will  do  no 
hurt  to  any  other. 

A  gentleman  had  two  tenants,  whereof  one, 
being  a  Quaker,  repaired  to  his  landlord  on  the 
quarter-day :  Here,  thou,  said  he,  tell  out  and 
take  thy  rent,  without  stirring  his  cap,  or  show- 
ing the  least  sign  of  respect. 

The  other  came  cringing  and  conge*ing :  If  it 
please  your  worship,  said  he,  the  times  are  very 
hard,  and  trading  is  dead,  I  have  brought  to 
your  worship  five  pounds  (the  whole  due  being 
twenty)  and  shall  procure  the  rest  for  your 
worship  with  all  possible  speed. 

Both  these  tenants  put  together  would  make 
a  perfect  one,  the  rent-completing  of  the  one, 
and  tongue-compliments  of  the  other.  But 
seeing  they  were  divided,  I  am  persuaded  that 
of  the  two  the  landlord  was  less  offended  with 


220  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

the  former,  imputing  his  ill  manners  to  his 
folly,  but  ascribing  his  good  dealing  to  his 
honesty. 

God  expecteth  and  requireth  both  good 
works  and  good  words.  We  cannot  make  our 
addresses  and  applications  unto  him  in  our 
prayers  with  too  much  awe  and  reverence. 

However,  such  who  court  God  with  luscious 
language,  give  him  all  his  attributes,  and  (as 
King  James  said  of  a  divine,  who  shall  be 
nameless)  compliment  with  God  in  the  pulpit, 
will  be  no  whit  acceptable  unto  him,  if  they  do 
not  also  endeavour  to  keep  his  commandments. 

It  is  the  due  paying  of  God's  quit-rents 
which  he  expecteth ;  I  mean,  the  realizing  of 
our  gratitude  unto  him  for  his  many  mercies, 
in  leading  the  remainder  of  our  lives  according 
to  his  will  and  his  word. 

XXXIII.     NO   REMEDY   BUT   PATIENCE. 

ONCE  a  gaoler  demanded  of  a  prisoner 
newly  committed  unto  him,  whether  or 
no  he  were  a  Roman  Catholic.  No,  answered 
he.  What  then,  said  he,  are  you  an  Anabap- 
tist? Neither,  replied  the  prisoner.  What, 
said  the  other,  are  you  a  Brownist,  or  a 
Quaker  ?  Nor  so,  said  the  man,  I  am  a  Prot- 
estant, without  wealth  or  gard,  or  any  addition, 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  221 

equally  opposite  to  all  heretics  and  sectaries. 
Then,  said  the  gaoler,  get  you  unto  the  dun- 
geon ;  I  will  afford  no  favour  to  you,  who  shall 
get  no  advantage  by  you.  Had  you  been  of 
any  of  the  other  religions,  some  hope  I  had  to 
gain  by  the  visits  of  such  as  are  of  your  own 
persuasion,  whereas  now  you  will  prove  to  me 
but  an  unprofitable  prisoner. 

This  is  the  misery  of  moderation;  I  recall 
my  word  (seeing  misery  properly  must  have 
sin  in  it).  This  is  an  affliction  attending  mod- 
erate men,  that  they  have  not  an  active  party  to 
side  with  them  and  favour  them. 

Men  of  great  stature  will  quickly  be  made 
porters  to  a  king,  and  those  diminutively  little, 
dwarfs  to  a  queen,  whilst  such  who  are  of  a 
middle  height  may  get  themselves  masters 
where  they  can.  The  moderate  man,  eminent 
for  no  excess  or  extravagancy  in  his  judgment, 
will  have  few  patrons  to  protect,  or  persons  to 
adhere  unto  him.  But  what  saith  St.  Paul, 
1  Cor.  xv.  19 :  If  in  this  life  only  we  have  hope 
in  Christ,  we  are  of  all  men  the  most  miserable. 

XXXIV.     POTTAGE  FOR   MILK. 

IN  these  licentious  times,  wherein  religion  lay 
in  a  swoon,  and  many  pretended  ministers 
(minions  of  the  times)  committed  or  omitted  in 

19 


222  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

divine  service  what  they  pleased ;  some,  not 
only  in  Wales,  but  in  England,  and  in  London 
itself,  on  the  Lord's  day  (sometimes  with,  some- 
times without  a  psalm)  presently  popped  up 
into  the  pulpit,  before  any  portion  of  Scripture, 
either  in  the  Old  or  New  Testament,  was  read 
to  the  people. 

Hereupon  one  in  jest-earnest  said,  that  for- 
merly they  put  down  bishops  and  deans,  and 
now  they  had  put  down  chapters  too.  It  is 
high  time  that  this  fault  be  reformed  for  the 
future,  that  God's  word,  which  is  all  gold,  be 
not  justled  out  to  make  room  for  men's  ser- 
mons, which  are  but  parcel-gilt  at  the  best. 

XXXV.     MODERATE   MAY   MEET. 

WHEN  St.  Paul  was  at  Athens,  Acts 
xvii.  18,  then  certain  philosophers  of 
the  Epicureans  and  of  the  Stoics  encountered 
him,  &c. 

Some  will  say,  Why  was  there  no  mention 
here  of  the  Peripatetics  and  Academics,  both 
notable  sects  of  philosophers,  and  then  numer- 
ous in  the  city  of  Athens  ? 

The  answer  is  this :  These  being  persons 
acted  with  more  moderate  principles,  were  con- 
tented to  be  silent,  though  not  concurring  in 
their  judgments ;  whilst  the  Epicureans  and 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  223 

Stoics  were  violent  in  the  extremes,  the  first 
for  the  anarchy  of  Fortune,  the  other  for  the 
tyranny  of  Fate. 

Peace  in  our  land,  like  St.  Paul,  is  now 
likely  to  be  encountered  with  two  opposite 
parties,  such  as  are  for  the  liberty  of  a  common- 
wealth, and  such  as  are  for  an  absolute  mon- 
archy in  the  full  height  thereof;  but  I  hope 
neither  of  both  are  so  considerable  in  their 
number,  parts,  and  influence  on  the  people,  but 
that  the  moderate  party,  advocates  for  peace, 
will  prevail  for  the  settling  thereof. 

XXXVI.     WHAT,   NEVER   WISE! 

IN  the  year  of  our  Lord  1606,  there  hap- 
pened a  sad  overflowing  of  the  Severn  Sea, 
on  both  sides  thereof,  which  some  still  alive  do 
(one  I  hope  thankfully)  remember. 

An  account  hereof  was  written  to  John 
Stow,  the  industrious  chronicler,  from  Dr.  Still, 
then  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  and  three  other 
gentlemen  of  credit,  to  insert  it  in  his  story ; 
one  passage  wherein  I  cannot  omit :  — 

Stow's  Chronicle,  p.  889.  "  Among  other 
things  of  note,  it  happened  that,  upon  the  tops 
of  some  hills,  divers  beasts  of  contrary  na- 
ture had  got  up  for  their  safety,  as  dogs,  cats, 
foxes,  hares,  conies,  moles,  mice,  and  rats,  who 


224  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

remained  together  very  peaceably,  without  any 
manner  or  sign  of  fear  of  violence  one  towards 
another." 

How  much  of  man  was  there  then  in  brute 
creatures?  How  much  of  brutishness  is  there 
now  in  men  ?  Is  this  a  time  for  those  who  are 
sinking  for  the  same  cause  to  quarrel  and  fall 
out  ?  I  dare  add  no  more  but  the  words  of  the 
Apostle, 2 Tim. ii. 7:  Consider  what  I  say;  and 
the  Lord  give  you  understanding  in  all  things. 

XXXVII.     RECEDE   A   TITTLE. 

1SAW  two  ride  a  race  for  a  silver  cup ;  he 
who  won  it  outran  the  post  many  paces : 
indeed,  he  could  not  stop  his  horse  in  his  full 
career,  and  therefore  was  fain  to  run  beyond 
the  post,  or  else  he  had  never  come  soon 
enough  unto  it. 

But  presently  after  when  he  had  won  the 
wager,  he  reined  his  horse  back  again,  and 
softly  returned  to  the  post,  where  from  the 
judges  of  the  match  he  received  the  cup,  the 
reward  of  his  victory. 

Surely  many  moderate  men  designed  a  good 
mark  to  themselves,  and  propounded  pious 
ends  and  aims  in  their  intentions.  But  query 
whether,  in  pursuance  thereof,  in  our  late  civil 
destruction,  they  were  not  violented  to  outrun 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  225 

the  mark,  (so  impossible  it  is  to  stop  a  soul  in 
the  full  speed  thereof,)  and  whether  they  did 
not  in  some  things  overdo  and  exceed  what 
they  intended. 

If  so,  it  is  neither  sin  nor  shame,  but  honour- 
able and  profitable,  for  such  persons  (sensible 
of  their  over-activity)  even  fairly  to  go  back  to 
the  post  which  they  have  outrun,  and  now 
calmly  to  demonstrate  to  the  whole  world  that 
this  only  is  the  true  and  full  measure  of  their 
judgments,  whilst  the  rest  was  but  the  super- 
fluity of  their  passions. 

XXXVIII.     BEAT   THYSELF. 

I  SAW  a  mother  threatening  to  beat  her  lit- 
tle child  for  not  rightly  pronouncing  that 
petition  in  the  Lord's  prayer :  And  forgive  us 
our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass 
against  us.  The  child  essayed  and  offered  as 
well  as  it  could  to  utter  it,  adventuring  at  te- 
passes,  trepasses,  but  could  not  pronounce  the 
word  aright.  Alas  !  it  is  a  shibboleth  to  a  child's 
tongue,  wherein  there  is  a  confluence  of  hard 
consonants  together ;  and  therefore  if  the  mother 
had  beaten  defect  in  the  infant  for  default,  she 
deserved  to  have  been  beaten  herself. 

The  rather  because  what  the  child  could  not 
pronounce  the  parents  do  not  practise.  O  how 


226  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

lispingly  and  imperfectly  do  we  perform  the 
close  of  this  petition :  As  we  forgive  them  that 
trespass  against  us.  It  is  well  if  with  the  child 
we  endeavour  our  best,  though  falling  short  in 
the  exact  observance  thereof. 


XXXIX.     WITHOUT   BLOOD. 

IT  passeth  for  a  general  report  of  what  was 
customary  in  former  times,  that  the  sheriff 
of  the  county  used  to  present  the  judge  with  a 
pair  of  white  gloves  at  those  which  we  call 
maiden  assizes,  viz.  when  no  malefactor  is  put 
to  death  therein  ;  a  great  rarity  (though  usual 
in  small)  in  large  and  populous  countries. 

England,  a  spacious  country,  is  full  of  numer- 
ous factions  in  these  distracted  times.  It  is 
above  belief,  and  will  hardly  find  credit  with 
posterity,  that  a  general  peace  can  be  settled  in 
our  nation  without  effusion  of  blood. 

But  if  we  should  be  blessed  with  a  dry  peace, 
without  one  drop  of  blood  therein,  O  let  the 
white  gloves  of  honour  and  glory  be  in  the  first 
place  presented  to  the  God  of  heaven,  the  prin- 
cipal giver ;  and  a  second  white  pair  of  grati- 
tude be  given  to  our  general,  the  instrumental 
procurer  thereof. 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  227 

XL.    AGAINST   THE  HAIR  AND   THE 
FLESH. 

ALL  devils  are  not  equally  easy  to  be  ejected 
out  of  possessed  people ;  some  are  of  a 
more  sullen,  sturdy,  stubborn  nature,  good  (or 
rather  bad)  at  holdfast,  and  hard  to  be  cast 
out. 

In  like  manner  all  bosom  sins  are  not  con- 
quered with  facility  alike,  and  these  three  are  of 
the  greatest  difficulty :  — 

1.  Constitutionary  sins,  riveted  in  our  tem- 
pers and  complexions. 

2.  Customary  sins,  habited  in  us  by  practice 
and  presumption. 

3.  Such  sins  to  the  repentance  whereof  resti- 
tution is  required. 

Oh !  when  a  man  hath  not  only  devoured 
widows'  houses,  Matt,  xxiii.  14,  but  also  they 
have  passed  the  first  and  second  concoction  in 
his  stomach  ;  yea,  when  they  are  become  blood 
in  the  veins,  yea,  sinews  in  the  flesh  of  his  es- 
tate, O  then  to  refund,  to  mangle  and  disinter 
one's  demesnes,  this  goeth  shrewdly  against 
flesh  and  blood  indeed  !  But  what  saith  the 
Apostle,  Flesh  and  blood  shall  not  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

Yet  even  this  devil  may  be  cast  out  with  fast- 
ing and  prayer,  Matt.  xvii.  21.  This  sin,  not- 


228  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

withstanding  it  holdeth  violent  possession,  may 
by  those  good  means,  and  God's  blessing  thereon, 
have  a  firm  ejection. 

XLI.     A   FREE-WILL   OFFERING. 

WHEN  Job  began  to  set  up  the  second 
time,  he  built  his  recruited  estate  upon 
three  bottoms :  — 

1.  God's  blessing. 

2.  His  own  industry. 

3.  His  friends'  charity. 

Job  xlii.  11 :  Every  man  also  gave  him  a 
piece  of  money,  and  every  one  also  an  ear-ring 
of  gold.  Many  drops  meeting  together  filled 
the  vessel. 

When  our  patient  Job,  plundered  of  all  he 
had,  shall  return  again,  certainly  his  loyal  sub- 
jects will  offer  presents  unto  him  (though  they, 
alas  !  who  love  him  best  can  give  him  least). 
Surely  all  is  not  given  away  in  making  the 
golden  calf,  but  that  there  is  some  left  for  the 
business  of  the  tabernacle. 

But  surely  those  have  cause  to  be  most  boun- 
tiful, who  may  truly  say  to  him  what  David  said 
humbly  to  the  God  of  heaven,  1  Chron.  xxix. 
14 :  Of  thine  own  have  I  given  unto  thee. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  229 

XLII.    A   GOOD  ANCHOR. 

ISAAC,  ignorantly  going  along  to  be  offered, 
propounded  to  his  father  a  very  hard  ques- 
tion, Gen.  xxii.  7 :  Behold  the  fire  and  wood, 
but  where  is  the  lamb  for  a  burnt-offering  ? 

Abraham  returned,  God  will  provide  himself 
a  lamb  for  a  burnt-offering. 

But  was  not  this  gratis  dictum  of  Abraham  ? 
Did  not  he  herein  speak  without  book  ?  Where 
and  when  did  God  give  him  a  promise  to  pro- 
vide him  a  lamb  ? 

Indeed,  he  had  no  particular  promise  as  to  this 
present  point,  but  he  had  a  general  one,  Gen. 
xv.  1 :  Fear  not,  Abraham,  I  am  thy  shield,  and 
thy  exceeding  great  reward.  Here  was  not 
only  a  lamb,  but  a  flock  of  sheep,  yea,  a  herd  of 
all  cattle  promised  unto  him. 

It  hath  kept  many  an  honest  soul  in  these 
sad  times  from  sinking  into  despair,  that  though 
they  had  no  express  in  Scripture  that  they 
should  be  freed  from  the  particular  miseries 
relating  to  this  war,  yet  they  had  God's  grand 
charter  for  it,  Rom.  viii.  28 :  And  we  know 
that  all  things  work  together  for  good  to  them 
that  love  God,  to  them  who  are  the  called 
according  to  his  purpose. 


230  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

XLIII.     EYES   BAD,   NOT   OBJECT. 

I  LOOKED  upon  the  wrong  or  back  side  of 
a  piece  of  arras :  it  seemed  to  me  as  a  con- 
tinued nonsense,  there  was  neither  head  nor  foot 
therein ;  confusion  itself  had  as  much  method 
in  it :  a  company  of  thrums  and  threads,  with 
many  pieces  and  patches  of  several  sorts,  sizes, 
and  colours,  all  which  signified  nothing  to  my 
understanding. 

But  then  looking  on  the  reverse  or  right  side 
thereof,  all  put  together  did  spell  excellent  pro- 
portions and  figures  of  men  and  cities.  So  that 
indeed  it  was  a  history,  not  wrote  with  a  pen, 
but  wrought  with  a  needle. 

If  men  look  upon  our  late  times  with  a  mere 
eye  of  reason,  they  will  hardly  find  any  sense 
therein,  such  their  huddle  and  disorder.  But, 
alas !  the  wrong  side  is  objected  to  our  eyes, 
whilst  the  right  side  is  presented  to  the  high 
God  of  heaven,  who  knoweth  that  an  admirable 
order  doth  result  out  of  this  confusion,  and 
what  is  presented  to  him  at  present  may  here- 
after be  so  showed  to  us  as  to  convince  our 
judgments  in  the  truth  thereof. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  231 

XLIV.     EVER,   NEVER. 

WE  read,  Psalm  Iv.  19:  Because  they 
have  no  changes,  therefore  they  [the 
wicked]  fear  not  God. 

Profaneness  is  a  strange  logician,  which  can 
collect  and  infer  the  same  conclusion  from  con- 
trary premises.  Libertines  here  in  England, 
because  they  have  had  so  many  changes,  there- 
fore they  fear  not  God. 

Jacob  taxed  Laban,  Gen.  xxxi.  41 :  Thou 
hast  changed  my  wages  ten  times.  I  have 
neither  list  nor  leisure  to  inquire  how  far  our 
alterations  of  government,  within  these  few 
years,  fall  short  of  that  number. 

But  it  is  a  sad  truth,  that  as  King  Mithridates 
is  said  to  have  fed  on  poison  so  long,  that  at  last 
it  became  ordinary  food  to  his  body;  so  the 
multitude  of  changes  have  proved  no  change 
in  many  men's  apprehensions,  being  so  common 
and  ordinary  it  hath  made  no  effectual  impres- 
sion on  their  spirits.  Yea,  which  is  worse, 
they  (as  if  all  things  came  by  casualty)  fear 
God  the  less  for  these  alterations. 


I 


XLV.     HEAR   ME   OUT. 

MUST  confess  myself  to  be  (what  I  ever 
was)   for  a  commonwealth :   but  give  me 


232  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

leave  to  state  the  meaning  of  the  word,  seeing 
so  much  mischief  hath  taken  covert  under  the 
homonymy  thereof. 

A   commonwealth  and  a  king  are  no  more 

o 

contrary  than  the  trunk  or  body  of  a  tree  and 
the  top  branch  thereof;  there  is  a  republic  in- 
cluded in  every  monarchy. 

The  Apostle  speaketh  of  some  Ephesians,  in 
the  ii.  and  12,  aliens  from  the  commonwealth 
of  Israel :  that  the  commonwealth  is  neither 
aristocratical  nor  democratical,  but  hath  one 
sole  and  single  person,  Jesus  Christ,  the  su- 
preme head  thereof. 

May  I  live  (if  it  may  stand  with  God's  good 
will  and  pleasure)  to  see  England  a  common- 
wealth in  such  a  posture,  and  it  will  be  a  joyful 
object  to  all  who  are  peaceable  in  our  nation. 

XLVI.     MONS   MOBILIS. 

I  OBSERVE  that  the  mountains  now  extant 
do  fall  under  a  double  consideration. 
Those  by  creation,  and  those  by  inundation. 
The  former  were  of  God's  making,  primitive 
mountains  ;    when  at  the  first  his  wisdom  did 
here  sink  a  vale,  there  swell  a  hill,  so  to  render 
the  prospect  of  the  earth  the  more  grateful  by 
the  alternate  variety  thereof. 

The  second  by  inundation  were  such  as  owe 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  233 

their  birth  and  being  to  Noah's  flood  :  when  the 
water  lying  long  in  a  place,  (especially  when 
driven  on  with  the  fury  of  the  wind,)  corroded 
a  hollow,  and  so  by  consequence  cast  up  a  hill 
on  both  sides. 

For  such  mountains  of  God's  making,  who 
either  by  their  birth  succeed  to  estates,  or  have 
acquired  them  by  God's  blessing  on  their  lawful 
industry,  good  success  may  they  have  with  their 
wealth  and  honour.  And  yet  let  not  them  be 
too  proud,  and  think,  with  David,  that  God 
hath  made  their  mountain  so  strong  it  cannot  be 
moved ;  but  know  themselves  subject  to  the 
earthquakes  of  mutability  as  well  as  others. 

As  for  the  many  mountains  of  our  age, 
grandized  by  the  unlawful  ruin  of  others,  swoln 
to  a  tympany  by  the  consumption  of  their 
betters ;  I  wish  them  just  as  much  joy  with 
their  greatness  as  they  have  right  unto  it. 

XLVII.     NOT   INVISIBLE. 

A  WAGGISH  scholar  (to  say  no  worse), 
standing  behind  the  back  of  his  tutor, 
conceived  himself  secured  from  his  sight,  and 
on  this  confidence  he  presumed  to  make  antic 
mocks  and  mouths  at  him.  Meantime  his  tutor 
had  a  looking-glass  (unknown  to  the  scholar) 
before  his  face,  wherein  he  saw  all  which  his 


234  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

pupil  did,  and  the  pupil  soon  after  felt  some- 
thing from  his  tutor. 

Many  things  have  been  done  in  hugger- 
mugger  in  our  age,  profane  persons  conceited 
that  their  privacy  protected  them  from  Divine 
inspection.  Some  say  with  the  wicked  in  the 
psalm,  Tush,  shall  the  Lord  see  ? 

But  know  that,  Rev.  iv.  6,  before  the  throne 
there  was  a  sea  of  glass,  like  unto  crystal.  This 
is  God's  omnisciency.  Sea,  there  is  the  large- 
ness ;  crystal,  there  is  the  pureness  thereof.  In 
this  glass  all  persons  and  practices  are  plainly 
represented  to  God's  sight,  so  that  such  who  sin 
in  secret  shall  suffer  openly. 

XLVIII.     BEST   RACE. 

GOD  hath  two  grand  attributes,  first,  op- 
timuS)  that  he  is  the  best  of  beings. 
Secondly,  maximus,  that  he  is  the  greatest  of 
essences.  It  may  justly  seem  strange  that  all 
men  naturally  are  ambitious,  with  the  Apostles, 
Luke  xxii.  24,  to  contest  and  contend  for  the 
latter,  who  shall  be  accounted  for  the  greatest. 
Outward  greatness  having  no  reality  in  itself, 
but  founded  merely  in  outward  account  and 
reputation  of  others. 

But  as  for  his  goodness,  they  give  it  a  go- 
by, no  whit  endeavouring  the  imitation  thereof; 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  235 

whereas,  indeed,  greatness  without  goodness  is 
not  only  useless,  but  also  dangerous  and  de- 
structive, both  to  him  that  hath  it  and  those 
who  are  about  him. 

This  is  a  fruit  of  Adam's  fall,  and  floweth 
from  original  corruption.  Oh !  for  the  future 
let  us  change  this  our  ambition  into  holy  emu- 
lation, and  fairly  run  a  race  of  grace,  who  shall 
outstrip  others  in  goodness. 

In  which  race  strive  lawfully  to  gain  the 
victory,  supplant  not  those  that  run  before  thee, 
justle  not  those  who  are  even  with  thee,  hinder 
not  those  who  come  behind  thee. 

XLIX.     FEED   THE   LAMBS. 

WHAT  may  be  the  cause  why  so  much 
cloth  so  soon  changeth  colour?  It  is 
because  it  was  never  wet  wadded,  which  giveth 
the  fixation  to  a  colour,  and  setteth  it  in  the 
cloth. 

What  may  be  the  reason  why  so  many  now- 
a-days  are  carried  about  with  every  wind  of 
doctrine,  even  to  scour  every  point  in  the  com- 
pass round  about?  Surely  it  is  because  they 
were  never  well  catechised  in  the  principles  of 
religion. 

O  for  the  ancient  and  primitive  ordinance  of 
catechising !  every  youth  can  preach,  but  he 


236  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

must  be  a  man  indeed  who  can  profitably  cate- 
chise. 

Indeed,  sermons  are  like  whole  joints  for 
men  to  manage,  but  catechising  is  mincemeat, 
shred  into  questions  and  answers,  (fit  for  chil- 
dren to  eat,  and  easy  for  them  to  digest,)  whilst 
the  minister  may  also,  for  the  edification  of 
those  of  riper  years,  enlarge  and  dilate  himself 
on  both  as  he  seeth  just  occasion. 

L.     NAME  AND   THING. 


THERE  is  a  new  word  coined,  within  few 
months,  called  fanatics,  which,  by  the 
close  stickling  thereof,  seemeth  well  cut  out 
and  proportioned  to  signify  what  is  meant  there- 
by, even  the  sectaries  of  our  age. 
vidit.  Some  (most  forcedly)  will  have  it  Hebrew, 
derived  from  the  word  to  see  or  face  one,  im- 
porting such  whose  piety  consisteth  chiefly  in 
visage,  looks,  and  outward  shows ;  others  will 
have  it  Greek,  from  </>ai>o/icu,  to  show  and  ap- 
pear; their  meteor  piety  consisting  only  in 
short  blazing,  the  forerunner  of  their  extinction. 
But  most  certainly  the  word  is  Latin,  from 
fanum,  a  temple ;  and  fanatici  were  such  who, 
living  in  or  attending  thereabouts,  were  frighted 
with  spectra,  or  apparitions,  which  they  either 
saw  or  fancied  themselves  to  have  seen.  These 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  237 

people,   in    their  fits   and   wild   raptures,    pre- 
tended to  strange  predictions : 

"  Ut  fanaticus  cestro 

Percussus,  Bellona  tuo,  divinat  et  ingens 
Omen  habes,  inquit,  magni  clarique  triumphi." 

Juv.  Sat.  4. 

"  Ut  mala  quern  scabies  et  morbus  regius  urget, 

Aut  fanaticus  error." 

Hor.  in  Poet. 

It  will  be  said  we  have  already  (more  than  a 
good)  many  nicknames   of  parties,  which  doth 
but  inflame  the  difference,  and  make  the  breach 
the   wider   betwixt  us.      It   is   confessed ;    but 
withal   it   is   promised,    that   when   they  with- 
draw  the   thing   we   will    subtract    the   name. 
Let    them    leave    off    their    wild    fancies, 
inconsistent    with    Scripture,    antiqui- 
ty,   and  reason   itself,  and   then 
we  will  endeavour  to  bury 
the     fanatic,    and     all 
other    names,    in 
perpetual  ob- 
livion. 


MIX?  CONTEMPLATIONS  ON 
THESE   TIMES. 


I.     ALL  AFORE. 

DEAR  friend  of  mine  (now  I  hope 
with  God)  was  much  troubled  with 
an  impertinent  and  importunate  fel- 
low, desirous  to  tell  him  his  fortune. 
For  things  to  come,  said  my  friend,  I  desire  not 
to  know  them,  but  am  contented  to  attend  Divine 
Providence  ;  tell  me,  if  you  can,  some  remarka- 
ble passages  of  my  life  past.  But  the  cunning 
man  was  nothing  for  the  preter  tense  (where  his 
falsehood  might  be  discovered),  but  all  for  the 
future,  counting  himself  therein  without  the 
reach  of  confutation. 

There  are  in  our  age  a  generation  of  people, 
who  are  the  best  of  prophets  and  worst  of  histo- 
rians ;  Daniel  and  the  Revelation  are  as  easy  to 
them  as  the  ten  commandments  and  the  Lord's 
prayer :  they  pretend  exactly  to  know  the  time 
of  Christ's  actual  reign  on  earth,  of  the  ruin  of 


MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS.  239 

the  Romish  Antichrist,  yea,  of  the  day  of  judg- 
ment itself. 

But  these  oracles  are  struck  quite  dumb,  if 
demanded  anything  concerning  the  time  past ; 
about  the  coming  of  the  children  of  Israel  out 
of  Egypt  and  Babylon,  the  original  increase 
and  ruin  of  the  four  monarchies ;  of  these  and 
the  like  they  can  give  no  more  account  than 
the  child  in  the  cradle.  They  are  all  for  things 
to  come,  but  have  gotten  (through  a  great  cold 
of  ignorance)  such  a  crick  in  their  neck,  they 
cannot  look  backward  on  what  was  behind 
them. 


II.     TRUE   TEXT.     FALSE   GLOSS. 

A  HUSBANDMAN,  anabaptistically  in- 
clined, in  a  pleasant  humour  came  to  his 
minister,  and  told  him,  with  much  cheerfulness, 
that  this  very  seeds-time  the  words  of  the  Apos- 
tle, 1  Cor.  ix.  10,  were  fulfilled :  That  he  that 
plougheth  may  plough  in  hope. 

Being  desired  farther  to  explain  himself; 
I  mean,  said  he,  we  husbandmen  now  plough  in 
hope  that  at  harvest  we  shall  never  pay  tithes, 
but  be  eased  from  that  Antichristian  yoke  for 
the  time  to  come.  It  seemeth  he  had  received 
such  intelligence  from  some  of  his  own  party, 
who  reported  what  they  desired. 


240  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

He  might  plough  in  hope  to  reach  his  nine 
parts,  but  in  despair  to  have  the  tenth  ;  especially 
since  God  hath  blessed  us  with  so  wise  a  Parlia- 
ment, consisting  not  only  of  men  chosen,  but  of 
persons  truly  the  choice  of  the  nation,  who  will 
be  as,  if  not  more,  tender  of  the  Church's  right 
than  their  own  interest.  They  have  read  how 
Pharaoh,  king  of  Egypt,  Gen.  xlvii.  22,  would 
in  no  case  alienate  the  lands  of  the  priests.  The 
very  Gypsies,  who  generally  have  no  good  name, 
(condemned  for  crafty  cheaters  and  cozeners,) 
were  conscientiously  precise  in  this  particular, 
and  they  would  not  take  away  what  was  given 
to  their  God  in  his  ministers. 

III.     FOUL   MOUTH   STOPT. 

\  MBITIOUS  Absalom  endeavoured  to  bring 
±~\.  a  scandal  on  his  father's  government, 
complaining,  the  petitioners  who  repaired  to  his 
court  for  justice  were  slighted  and  neglected. 
2  Sam.  xv.  3 :  See,  thy  matters  are  good  and 
right,  but  there  is  no  man  deputed  of  the  king  to 
hear  thee. 

But  we  know  the  English  proverb,  Ill-will 
never  speaketh  well.  Let  us  do  that  justice  to 
David,  yea,  to  our  own  judgments,  not  to  believe 
a  graceless  son  and  subject,  against  a  gracious 
father  and  sovereign. 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  241 

Some  malecontents  (Ishmaels,  whose  swords 
are  against  every  one)  seek  to  bring  a  false 
report  on  the  Parliament,  as  if  the  clergy  must 
expect  no  favour,  not  to  say  justice,  from  them, 
because  there  are  none  in  the  house  elected  and 
deputed  either  to  speak  for  them  or  hear  them 
speak  for  themselves. 

Time  was,  say  they,  when  the  clergy  was 
represented  in  the  House  of  Lords  by  two  arch- 
bishops and  four-and-twenty  bishops.  Time  was, 
when  the  clergy  had  their  own  convocation, 
granting  subsidies  for  them,  so  that  their  purses 
were  only  opened  by  the  hands  of  their  own 
proxies  ;  but  now,  though  our  matters  be  good 
and  right,  there  is  no  man  deputed  to  hear  us. 

I  am,  and  ever  will  be,  deaf  to  such  false  and 
scandalous  suggestions  ;  if  there  be  four  hundred 
and  odd  (because  variously  reckoned  up)  in  the 
House  of  Parliament,  I  am  confident  we  clergy- 
men have  four  hundred  and  odd  advocates  for  us 
therein.  What  civil  Christian  would  not  plead 
for  a  dumb  man  ?  Seeing  the  clergy  hath  lately 
lost  their  voice  they  so  long  had  in  Parliaments  ; 
honour  and  honesty  will  engage  those  pious 
persons  therein  to  plead  for  our  just  concern- 
ments. 


21 


242  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

IV.     ATOMS   AT   LAST. 

1MEET  not,  either  in  sacred  or  profane  writ, 
with  so  terrible  a  rout  as  Saul  gave  unto  the 
host  of  the  Ammonites,  under  Nahash  their 
king,  1  Sam.  xi.  11 :  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
they  which  remained  were  scattered,  so  that  two 
of  them  were  not  left  together.  And  yet  we 
have  daily  experience  of  greater  scatterings  and 
dissipations  of  men  in  their  opinions. 

Suppose  ten  men,  out  of  pretended  purity,  but 
real  pride  and  peevishness,  make  a  wilful  separa- 
tion from  the  Church  of  England,  possibly  they 
may  continue  some  competent  time  in  tolerable 
unity  together. 

Afterwards,  upon  a  new  discovery  of  a  higher 
and  holier  way  of  divine  service,  these  ten  will 
split  asunder  into  five  and  five,  and  the  purer 
moiety  divide  from  the  other,  as  more  drossy  and 
feculent. 

Then  the  five  in  process  of  time,  upon  the 
like  occasion  of  clearer  illumination,  will  cleave 
themselves  into  three  and  two. 

Some  short  time  after,  the  three  will  crumble 
into  two  and  one,  and  the  two  part  into  one 
and  one,  till  they  come  into  the  condition  of  the 
Ammonites,  so  scattered  that  two  of  them  were 
not  left  together. 

I  am  sad,  that  I  may  add  with  too  much 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  243 

truth,  that  one  man  will  at  last  be  divided  in 
himself,  distracted  often  in  his  judgment  be- 
twixt many  opinions ;  that,  what  is  reported  of 
Tostatus,  lying  on  his  death-bed,  in  multitu- 
dine  controversiarum  non  habuit,  quod  crederet; 
amongst  the  multitude  of  persuasions  through 
which  he  had  passed,  he  knoweth  not  where  to 
cast  anchor  and  fix  himself  at  the  last. 

V.    AN   ILL   MATCH. 

DIVINE  Providence  is  remarkable  in  or- 
dering, that  a  fog  and  a  tempest  never 
did,  nor  can,  meet  together  in  nature.  For  as 
soon  as  a  fog  is  fixed,  the  tempest  is  allayed ; 
and  as  soon  as  a  tempest  doth  arise,  the  fog  is 
dispersed.  This  is  a  great  mercy;  for  other- 
wise such  small  vessels  as  boats  and  barges, 
which  want  the  conduct  of  the  card  and  com- 
pass, would  irrecoverably  be  lost. 

How  sad,  then,  is  the  condition  of  many  sec- 
taries in  our  age ;  which  in  the  same  instant 
have  a  fog  of  ignorance  in  their  judgments,  and 
a  tempest  of  violence  in  their  affections,  being 
too  blind  to  go  right,  and  yet  too  active  to  stand 
still. 


244  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

VI.     DOWN,    YET   UP. 

HYPOCRITE,  in  the  native  etymology  of 
the  word,  as  it  is  used  by  ancient  Greek 
authors,  signifieth  such  a  one,  qui  alienee  per- 
sonce  in  comoedia  aut  tragcedia  est  effector  et  rep- 
rcesentator,  who  in  comedy  or  tragedy  doth 
feign  and  represent  the  person  of  another ;  in 
plain  English,  hypocrite  is  neither  more  nor  less 
than  a  stage-player. 

We  all  know  that  stage-players  some  years 
since  were  put  down  by  public  authority ;  and 
though  something  may  be  said  for  them,  more 
may  be  brought  against  them,  who  are  rather 
in  an  employment  than  a  vocation. 

But  let  me  safely  utter  my  too  just  fears ; 
I  suspect  the  fire  was  quenched  in  the  chim- 
ney, and  in  another  respect  scattered  about  the 
house.  Never  more  strange  stage-players  than 
now,  who  wear  the  vizards  of  piety  and  holi- 
ness, that  under  that  covert  they  may  more 
securely  commit  sacrilege,  oppression,  and  what 
not. 

In  the  days  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  a  person  of 
honour  or  worship  would  as  patiently  have  di- 
gested the  lie  as  to  have  been  told  that  they 
did  wear  false  pendants,  or  any  counterfeit 
pearl  or  jewels  about  them,  so  usual  in  our  age ; 
yet  would  it  were  the  worst  piece  of  hypocrisy 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  245 

in  fashion.  O,  let  us  all  labour  for  integrity 
of  heart,  and  either  appear  what  we  are,  or  be 
what  we  appear ! 


VII.     CALEB,   ALL   HEART. 

I  WAS  lately  satisfied  in  what  I  heard  of 
before,  by  the  confession  of  an  excellent 
artist,  (the  most  skilful  in  any  kind  are  most 
willing  to  acknowledge  their  ignorance,)  that 
the  mystery  of  annealing  of  glass,  that  is,  baking 
it  so  that  the  colour  may  go  clean  through  it,  is 
now  by  some  casualty  quite  lost  in  England,  if 
not  in  Europe. 

Break  a  piece  of  red  glass,  painted  some  four 
hundred  years  since,  and  it  will  be  found  as  red 
in  the  middle  as  in  the  outsides ;  the  colour  is 
not  only  on  it,  but  in  it  and  through  it. 

Whereas,  now  all  art  can  perform  is  only  to 
fix  the  red  on  one  side  of  the  glass,  and  that 
ofttime  so  faint  and  fading,  that  within  few 
years  it  falleth  off,  and  looketh  piebald  to  the 
eye. 

I  suspect  a  more  important  mystery  is  much 
lost  in  our  age,  viz.  the  transmitting  of  piety 
clean  through  the  heart,  that  a  man  become 
inside  and  outside  alike.  O  the  sincerity  of 
the  ancient  patriarchs,  inspired  prophets,  holy 
apostles,  patient  martyrs,  and  pious  fathers  of 


246  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

the  primitive  Church,  whereas  only  outside 
sanctity  is  too  usual  in  our  age.  Happy  the 
man  on  whose  monument  that  character  of  Asa 
(1  Kings  xv.  14)  may  be  truly  inscribed  for 
his  epitaph:  Here  lieth  the  man  whose  heart 
was  perfect  with  the  Lord  all  his  days.  Heart 
perfect,  O  the  finest  of  wares !  All  his  days, 
O  the  largest  of  measures ! 

VIII.     FIE,   FOR  SHAME. 

CONSIDERING  with  myself  the  causes  of 
the  growth  and  increase  of  impiety  and 
profaneness  in  our  land,  amongst  others  this 
seemeth  to  me  not  the  least,  viz.  the  late  many 
false  and  erroneous  impressions  of  the  Bible. 
Now  know,  what  is  but  carelessness  in  other 
books  is  impiety  in  setting  forth  of  the  Bible. 

As  Noah  in  all  unclean  creatures  preserved 
but  two  of  a  kind,  so  among  some  hundreds 
in  several  editions  we  will  insist  only  on  two 
instances. 

In  the  Bible  printed  at  London,  1653,  we 
read,  1  Cor.  vi.  9:  Know  ye  not  that  the 
unrighteous  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God  ? 
for  not  inherit. 

Now,  when  a  reverend  doctor  in  divinity  did 
mildly  reprove  some  libertines  for  their  licen- 
tious life,  they  did  produce  this  text,  from  the 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  247 

authority  of  this  corrupt  edition,  in  justification 
of  their  vicious  and  inordinate  conversations. 

The  next  instance  shall  be  in  the  Bible 
printed  at  London  in  quarto  (forbearing  the 
name  of  the  printer,  because  not  done  wilfully 
by  him)  in  the  singing  Psalms,  Ps.  Ixvii.  2 : 

That  all  the  earth  may  know 
The  way  to  worldly  wealth, 

for  godly  wealth. 

It  is  too  probable  that  too  many  have  perused 
and  practised  this  erroneous  impression,  namely, 
such  who  by  plundering,  oppression,  cozening, 
force,  and  fraud,  have  in  our  age  suddenly  ad- 
vanced vast  estates. 


IX.     LITTLE   LOUD   LIARS. 

I  REMEMBER  one  in  the  University  gave 
for  his  question,  Artis  compendium  artis  dis- 
pendium.  The  contracting  of  arts  is  the  cor- 
rupting of  them.  Sure  I  am,  the  truth  hereof 
appeareth  too  plainly  in  the  pearl  Bible  printed 
at  London,  1653,  in  the  volume  of  twenty- 
four  ;  for  therein  all  the  dedications  and  titles  of 
David's  Psalms  are  wholly  left  out,  being  part 
of  the  original  text  in  Hebrew,  and  intimating 
the  cause  and  the  occasion  of  the  writing  and 
composing  those  Psalms,  whereby  the  matter 
may  be  better  illustrated. 


248  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

The  design  may  be  good  to  reduce  the  Bible 
to  so  small  a  volume,  partly  to  make  it  the  more 
portable  in  men's  pockets,  partly  to  bring  down 
the  price  of  them,  that  the  poor  people  may  the 
better  compass  them.  But  know  that  vilis,  in 
the  Latin  tongue,  in  the  first  sense  signifieth 
what  is  cheap,  in  the  second  sense  what  is  base. 
The  small  price  of  the  Bible  hath  caused  the 
small  prizing  of  the  Bible,  especially  since  so 
many  damnable  and  pernicious  mistakes  have 
escaped  therein. 

I  cannot  omit  another  edition  in  a  large  12mo. 
making  the  Book  of  Truth  to  begin  with  a  loud 
lie,  pretending  this  title : 

Imprinted  at  London  by  ROBERT  BARKER,  etc.,  Anno  1638. 

whereas,  indeed,  they  were  imported  from  Hol- 
land, 1656,  and  that  contrary  to  our  statutes. 
What  can  be  expected  from  so  lying  a  frontis- 
piece but  suitable  falsehoods,  wherewith  it 
aboundeth  ? 

O  that  men  in  power  and  place  would  take 
these  things  into  their  serious  considerations  ! 
a  caution  too  late  to  amend  wjiat  is  past,  but 
early  enough  for  the  future  to  prevent  the 
importing  of  foreign,  and  misprinting  of  home- 
made Bibles. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  249 

X.     NAME   GENERAL. 

WE  read  of  Joseph  (when  advanced  in 
the  court  of  Pharaoh),  that  he  called 
his  eldest  son,  Gen.  xli.  51,  Manasseh ;  for  God, 
said  he,  hath  made  me  forget  all  my  toil,  and  my 
father's  house. 

Forget  his  father's  house !  the  more  unnatural 
and  undutiful  son  he  (may  some  say)  for  his 
ungodly  oblivion. 

O  no !  Joseph  never  historically  forgot  his 
father's  house,  nor  lost  the  affection  he  hare 
thereunto,  only  he  forgot  it  both  to  the  sad  and 
to  the  vindictive  part  of  his  memory ;  he  kept 
no  grudge  against  his  brethren  for  their  cruel 
usage  of  him. 

If  God  should  be  pleased  to  settle  a  general 
peace  betwixt  all  parties  in  our  land,  let  us  all 
name  our  next-born  child  (it  will  fit  both  sexes) 
Manasseh.  That  is,  forgetting ;  let  us  forget  all 
our  plunderings,  sequestrations,  injuries  offered 
unto  us,  or  suffered  by  us  ;  the  best  oil  is  said 
to  have  no  taste,  that  is,  no  tang.  Though  we 
carry  a  simple  and  single  remembrance  of  our 
losses  unto  the  grave,  it  being  impossible  to  do 
otherwise,  (except  we  rase  the  faculty  of  mem- 
ory, root  and  branch,  out  of  our  mind,)  yet  let 
us  not  keep  any  record  of  them  with  the  least 
reflection  of  revenge. 


250  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

XL     APT   SCHOLARS. 

MOTHERS  generally  teach  their  children 
three  sins  before  they  be  full  two  years 
old. 

First,  pride :  Point,  child,  where  are  you 
fine  ?  Where  are  you  fine  ? 

Secondly,  lying :  It  was  not  A  that  cried,  it 
was  B  that  cried. 

Thirdly,  revenge :  Give  me  a  blow,  and  I  will 
beat  him.  Give  me  a  blow,  and  I  will  beat  him. 

Surely  children  would  not  be  so  bad,  nor  so 
soon  bad,  but  partly  for  bad  precedents  set  be- 
fore them,  partly  for  bad  precepts  taught  unto 
them. 

As  all  three  lessons  have  taken  too  deep  im- 
pressions in  our  hearts,  so  chiefly  the  last  of  re- 
venge. How  many  blows  have  been  given  on 
that  account  within  our  remembrance,  and  yet  I 
can  make  it  good,  that  we  in  our  age  are  more 
bound  to  pardon  our  enemies  than  our  fathers 
and  grandfathers  in  their  generation. 

For  charity  consisteth  in  two  main  parts ;  in 
donando  et  condonando,  in  giving  and  forgiving. 
Give  we  cannot  so  much  as  those  before  us,  our 
estates  being  so  much  impaired  and  impover- 
ished with  taxes  unknown  to  former  ages. 

Seeing,  therefore,  one  channel  of  charity  must 
be  the  less,  the  stream  thereof  ought  to  run 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  251 

broader  and  deeper  in  the  other.  The  less  we 
can  give,  the  more  we  should  forgive :  but  alas  ! 
this  is  the  worst  of  all,  that  giving  goeth  not  so 
much  against  our  covetousness,  but  forgiving 
goeth  more  against  our  pride  and  ambition. 

XII.    ALL  WELL   WEARIED. 

TWO  gentlemen,  father  and  son,  both  of 
great  quality,  lived  together ;  the  son  on 
a  time,  Father,  said  he,  I  would  fain  be  satisfied 
how  it  cometh  to  pass,  that  of  such  agreements 
which  I  make  betwixt  neighbours  fallen  out, 
not  one  of  twenty  doth  last  and  continue. 
Whereas  not  one  of  twenty  fails  wherein  you 
are  made  arbitrator. 

The  reason,  answered  the  other,  is  plain.  No 
sooner  do  two  friends  fall  out,  but  presently  you 
offer  yourself  to  compromise  the  difference, 
wherein  I  more  commend  your  charity  than 
your  discretion.  Whereas  I  always  stay  till  the 
parties  send  or  come  to  me,  after  both  sides, 
being  well  wearied  by  spending  much  money 
in  law,  are  mutually  desirous  of  an  agreement. 

Had  any  endeavoured,  some  sixteen  years 
since,  to  have  advanced  a  firm  peace  betwixt 
the  two  opposite  parties  in  our  land,  their  suc- 
cess would  not  have  answered  their  intentions, 
men's  veins  were  then  so  full  of  blood,  and 
purses  of  money. 


252  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

But  since  there  hath  been  so  large  an  evacua- 
tion of  both,  and  men  begin  soberly  to  consider 
that  either  side  may  (by  woful  experience) 
make  other  miserable,  but  it  is  only  our  union 
can  make  both  happy,  some  hope  there  is,  that  a 
peace,  if  now  made,  may  probably  last  and  con- 
tinue, which  God  in  his  mercy  make  us  worthy 
of,  that  we  may  in  due  time  receive  it. 

XIII.     O,   INCONSTANCY! 

to8h28Brit  T  EARNED  Master  Camden,  treating  in  an 
I  -J  astrological  way  under  what  planet  Britain 
is  seated,  allegeth  but  one  author,  viz.  Johannes 
de  Muris,  who  placeth  our  island  under  Saturn, 
whilst  he  produceth  three,  viz.  the  friar  Perscru- 
tator,  Esquidius,  and  Henry  Silen,  which  place 
Britain  under  the  moon. 

It  will  add  much  (in  the  general  apprehen- 
sion of  people)  to  the  judgment  of  the  latter, 
that  so  many  changes  and  vicissitudes  in  so  short 
a  time  have  befell  our  nation  ;  we  have  been  in 
twelve  years  a  kingdom,  commonwealth,  protec- 
tordom,  afterwards  under  an  army,  Parliament, 
&c.  Such  inconstancy  doth  speak  us  under  the 
moon  indeed  ;  but  the  best  is,  if  we  be  under 
the  moon,  the  moon  is  under  God,  and  nothing 
shall  happen  unto  us  but  what  shall  be  for  his 
glory,  and,  we  hope,  for  our  good  ;  and  that  we 
may  in  due  time  be  under  the  sun  again. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  253 

XIV.     RECOVERED. 

TYRANNUS  was  a  good  word  at  first,  im- 
porting no  more  than  a  king ;  the  pride 
and  cruelty  of  some  made  the  word  to  bear  ill, 
as  it  doth  in  the  modern  acceptation  thereof. 

Providence,  as  good  a  word  as  any  in  divinity, 
hath  suffered  so  much  in  the  modern  abusing 
thereof,  that  conscientious  people  begin  to  loathe 
and  hate  it.  For  God's  providence  hath  been 
alleged  against  God's  precepts.  King's  bare 
word  was  never  in  our  land  produced  against  his 
broad  seal.  Yet  success  (an  argument  borrowed 
from  the  Turks)  hath  been  pleaded  as  the  voice 
of  God's  approbation  against  his  positive  and 
express  will  in  his  word. 

But  God  hath  been  pleased  to  vindicate  his 
own  honour,  and  to  assert  the  credit  of  provi- 
dence, which  is  now  become  a  good  word  again. 
If  impulsive  providence  (a  new-coined  phrase) 
hath  given  the  late  army  their  greatness,  ex- 
pulsive providence  (a  newer  phrase)  hath  given 
them  their  smallness :  being  now  set  by,  laid 
aside  as  useless  ;  and  not  set  by,  so  far  from 
terrifying  of  any,  by  few  they  are  regarded. 


254  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

XV.     GRATITUDE. 

TVTEWCASTLE  on  Tyne  is,  without  corri- 

JL\    val,  the  richest  town  in  England,  which 

Camden's  kefore  the  Conquest  was  usually  known  by  the 

Brit,  in  /.,*-• 

Northumb.  name  or  Monk-  Chester. 

Exeter  must  be  allowed  of  all,  one  of  the 

neatest  and  sweetest  cities  of  England,  which 

Hem  in     anciently  by  the  Saxons  was  called  Monk-  Town. 

Devon.  /      J 

both  which  names  are  now  utterly  out  ot  use, 
and  known  only  to  antiquaries. 

God  hath  done  great  things  already,  whereof 
we  rejoice,  by  the  hand  of  our  great  general,  in 
order  to  the  settlement  of  our  nation.  When 
the  same  (as  we  hope  in  due  time)  shall  be  com- 
pleted, not  only  Newcastle  and  Exeter  shall 
have  just  cause,  with  comfort,  to  remember  their 
old  names,  but  every  county,  city,  market-town, 
parish,  and  village  in  England  may  have  the 
name  of  Monk  put  upon  them.  But  oh,  the 
modesty  of  this  worthy  person  is  as  much  as 
his  merit,  who  hath  learned  from  valiant,  wise, 
2  Sam.  xu.  an(j  jOya]  JoaD  to  do  nothing  prejudicial  to  Da- 
vid, and  delighteth  not  so  much  in  having  a 
great  name,  as  in  deserving  it. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  255 

XVI.     THE  HEIR. 

I  EVER  beheld  Somersetshire,  in  one  respect, 
as  the  most  ancient  and  honourable  shire  in 
England.  For  Glastonbury  in  that  county  was 
the  British  Antioch,  where  the  Britons  were 
first  called  Christians,  by  the  preaching  of  Jo- 
seph of  Arimathea,  though  the  truth  of  the 
story  be  much  swoln  by  the  leaven  of  legen- 
dary fictions. 

But  hereafter  Somersetshire,  in  another  re- 
spect, must  be  allowed  the  eldest  county  in 
England;  as  Christianity  first  grew  there,  so 
charity  first  sprang  thence,  in  that  their  sober, 
serious,  and  seasonable  declaration,  wherein  they 
renounce  all  future  animosities  in  relation  to 
their  former  sufferings. 

Now,  as  the  zeal  of  Achaia  provoked  very  ZCOT.O..Z. 
many,  so  the  example  of  Somersetshire  hath  been 
precedential  to  other  counties  to  follow  it.  Kent 
and  Essex  since  have  done,  and  other  shires  are 
daily  doing  the  same ;  yea,  and  I  hope  that 
those  counties  which  lag  the  last  in  writing,  will 
be  as  forward  as  the  first  in  performing  their 
solemn  promises  therein. 


256  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

XVII.    SAD   TRANSPOSITION. 

IT  seemeth  marvellous  to  me  that  many  me- 
chanics, (few  able  to  read,  and  fewer  to  write 
their  names,)  turning  soldiers  and  captains  in 
our  wars,  should  be  so  soon  and  so  much  im- 
proved. They  seemed  to  me  to  have  commenced 
per  saltum  in  their  understandings.  I  profess, 
without  flouting  or  flattering,  I  have  much  ad- 
mired with  what  facility  and  fluentness,  how 
pertinently  and  properly,  they  have  expressed 
themselves,  in  language  which  they  were  never 
born  nor  bred  to,  but  have  industriously  acquired 
by  conversing  with  their  betters. 

What  a  shame  would  it  be,  if  such  who  have 
been  of  genteel  extraction,  and  have  had  liberal 
education,  should  (as  if  it  were  by  exchange  of 
souls)  relapse  into  ignorance  and  barbarism ! 

What  an  ignominy  would  it  be  for  them  to 
be  buried  in  idleness,  and  in  the  immoderate 
pursuit  of  pleasures  and  vicious  courses,  till 
they  besot  their  understandings,  when  they  see 
soldiers  arrived  at  such  an  improvement,  who 
were  bred  tailors,  shoemakers,  cobblers,  &c. 

Not  that  I  write  this  (God  knoweth  my 
heart)  in  disgrace  of  them,  because  they  were 
bred  in  so  mean  callings,  which  are  both  honest 
in  themselves  and  useful  in  the  commonwealth  ; 
yea,  I  am  so  far  from  thinking  ill  of  them  for 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  257 

being  bred  in  so  poor  trades,  that  I  should 
think  better  of  them  for  returning  unto  them 
again. 

XVIII.     BIRD   IN   THE   BREAST. 

IS  AW  two  men  fighting  together,  tih1  a 
third,  casually  passing  by,  interposed  him- 
self to  part  them ;  the  blows  of  the  one  fell  on 
his  face,  of  the  other  on  his  back,  of  both  on 
his  body,  being  the  screen  betwixt  the  fiery 
anger  of  the  two  fighters.  Some  of  the  be- 
holders laughed  at  him,  as  well  enough  served 
for  meddling  with  matters  which  belonged  not 
to  him. 

Others  pitied  him,  conceiving  every  man  con- 
cerned to  prevent  bloodshed  betwixt  neighbours, 
and  Christianity  itself  was  commission  enough 
to  interest  him  therein. 

However,  this  is  the  sad  fate  which  attended 
ah1  moderate  persons,  which  will  mediate  be- 
twixt opposite  parties.  They  may  complain 
with  David,  They  have  rewarded  me  evil  for 
good,  and  hatred  for  my  good-will.  Yet  let 
not  such  hereby  be  disheartened,  but  know  that 
(besides  the  reward  in  heaven)  the  very  work 
of  moderation  is  the  wages  of  moderation.  For 
it  carrieth  with  it  a  marvellous  contentment  in 

his  conscience  who  hath  endeavoured  his  utmost 
22 


258  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

in  order  to  unity,  though  unhappy  in  his  suc- 
cess. 

XIX.     FAIR   HOPES. 

A  TRAVELLER  who  had  been  newly 
robbed  inquired  of  the  first  gentleman 
he  met,  who  also  was  in  a  melancholy  humour, 
(a  cause  having  lately  gone  against  him,) 
where  he  might  find  a  justice  of  peace,  to 
whom  the  gentleman  replied :  You  ask  for  two 
things  together,  which  singly  and  severally  are 
not  to  be  had.  I  neither  know  where  justice  is, 
nor  yet  where  peace  is  to  be  found. 

Let  us  not  make  the  condition  of  our  land 
worse  than  it  was ;  Westminster  Hall  was  ever 
open,  though  the  proceedings  of  justice  therein 
were  much  interrupted  and  obstructed  with 
military  impressions.  Peace,  we  confess,  hath 
been  a  stranger  unto  us  a  long  time,  heart- 
burnings remaining  when  house-burnings  are 
quenched ;  but  now,  blessed  be  God,  we  are  in 
a  fair  probability  of  recovering  both,  if  our  sins 
and  ingratitude  blast  not  our  most  hopeful  ex- 
pectations. 


w 


XX.    RIDDLE   UNRIDDLED. 

E  read,  (1  Sam.  xv.  11,)  that  when 
Absalom  aspired  to  his  father's  king- 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  259 

dom,  with  him  went  two  hundred  men  out  of 
Jerusalem,  that  were  called,  and  they  went  in 
their  simplicity,  and  they  knew  not  anything. 
If  any  have  so  little  charity  as  to  call  these 
persons  traitors,  I  will  have  so  much  confidence 
as  to  term  them  loyal  traitors,  and  (God  will- 
ing) justify  the  seeming  contradiction. 

For  they  lodged  not  in  their  hearts  the  least 
disloyal  thought  against  the  person  and  power 
of  King  David.  But  alas !  when  these  two 
hundred  were  mixed  among  two  thousand,  ten 
thousand,  twenty  thousand  of  active  and  de- 
signing traitors,  these  poor  men  might  in  the 
violent  multitude  be  hurried  on,  not  only  be- 
yond their  intentions,  but  even  against  their 
resolutions. 

Such  as  are  sensible  with  sorrow  that  their 
well-intending  simplicity  hath  been  imposed  on, 
abused,  and  deluded  by  the  subtlety  of  others, 
may  comfort  and  content  themselves  in  the  sin- 
cerity of  their  own  souls  ;  God,  no  doubt,  hath 
already  forgiven  them,  and  therefore  men  ought 
to  revoke  their  uncharitable  censures  of  them. 
And  yet  Divine  justice  will  have  its  full  tale  of 
intended  stripes,  taking  so  many  off  from  the 
back  of  the  deceived,  and  laying  them  on  the 
shoulders  of  the  deceivers. 


260  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

XXI.     NO   RECORD   TO   REMAIN. 

1  NEVER  did  read,  nor  can  learn  from  any, 
that  ever  Queen  Elizabeth  had  any  ship- 
royal,  which  in  the  name  thereof  carried  the 
memorial  of  any  particular  conquest  she  got 
either  by  land  or  by  water.  Yet  was  she  as 
victorious  as  any  prince  in  her  age,  and  (which 
is  mainly  material)  her  conquests  were  mostly 
achieved  against  foreign  enemies. 

The  ships  of  her  navy  had  only  honest  and 
wholesome  names,  the  Endeavour,  the  Bona- 
venture,  the  Return,  the  Unity,  &c. 

Some  of  our  modern  ships  carry  a  very  great 
burden  in  their  names ;  I  mean  the  memorial  of 
some  fatal  fights  in  the  civil  wars  in  our  own 
nation,  and  the  conquerors  ought  not  to  take 
much  joy,  as  the  conquered  must  take  grief  in 
the  remembrance  thereof. 

I  am  utterly  against  the  rebaptizing  of  Chris- 
tians, but  I  am  for  the  redipping  of  ships,  that 
not  only  some  inoffensive,  but  ingratiating 
names  may  be  put  upon  them ;  the  Unity,  the 
Reconciliation,  the  Agreement,  the  Concord, 
and  healing  titles,  (I  speak  more  like  a  book- 
man than  a  seaman,)  and  others  to  that  pur- 
pose. 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  261 

XXII.    ALL   FOR   THE   PRESENT. 

THERE  is  a  pernicious  humour,  of  a  catch- 
ing nature,  wherewith  the  mouths  of 
many,  and  hearts  of  more,  are  infected.  Some 
there  are  that  are  so  covetous  to  see  the  settle- 
ment of  church  and  state  according  to  their 
own  desires,  that  if  it  be  not  done  in  our  days, 
say  they,  we  care  not  whether  it  be  done  at  all 
or  no. 

Such  men's  souls  live  in  a  lane,  having  weak 
heads  and  narrow  hearts,  their  faith  being  little, 
and  charity  less,  being  all  for  themselves  and 
nothing  for  posterity.  These  men,  living  in 
India,  would  prove  ill  commonwealth's-men, 
and  would  lay  no  foundation  for  porcelain  or 
china  dishes,  because  despairing  to  reap  benefit 
thereby,  as  not  ripened  to  perfection  in  a  hun- 
dred years. 

Oh !  give  me  that  good  man's  gracious  tem- 
per, who  earnestly  desired  the  prosperity  of  the 
Church,  whatsoever  became  of  himself,  whose 
verses  I  will  offer  to  translate: 

Seu  me  terra  tegit,  seu  vattum  contegit  cequor  ; 
Exoptatapiis  scecula  fausta  precor. 

Buried  in  earth,  or  drowned  in  the  main, 

Eat  up  by  worms  or  fishes ; 
I  pray  the  pious  may  obtain 

For  happy  times  their  wishes. 


262  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

28am.xix.  ^nd  jf  we  ourselves,  with  aged  Barzillai,  be 
superannuated  to  behold  the  happy  establish- 

Heb.  M.  is.  ment  of  church  and  state,  may  we,  dying  in 
faith,  though  not  having  received  the  promises, 
bequeath  the  certain  reversions  of  our  Chim- 
hams,  I  mean  the  next  generation  which  shall 
rise  up  after  us. 


XXIII.     COURTESY   GAINETH. 

1HAVE  heard  the  royal  party  (would  I 
could  say  without  any  cause)  complained 
of,  that  they  have  not  charity  enough  for  con- 
verts, who  came  off  unto  them  from  the  op- 
posite side ;  who,  though  they  express  a  sense 
of  and  sorrow  for  their  mistakes,  and  have 
given  testimony,  though  perchance  not  so  plain 
and  public  as  others  expected,  of  their  sincerity, 
yet  still  they  are  suspected  as  unsound ;  and 
such  as  frown  not  on,  look  but  asquint  at  them. 

This  hath  done  much  mischief,  and  retarded 
the  return  of  many  to  their  side ;  for  had  these 
their  van-couriers  been  but  kindly  entertained, 
possibly  ere  now  their  whole  army  had  come 
over  unto  us ;  which  now  are  disheartened  by 
the  cold  welcome  of  these  converts. 

Let  this  fault  be  mended  for  the  future,  that 
such  proselytes  may  meet  with  nothing  to  dis- 
courage, all  things  to  comfort  and  content  them. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  263 

Let  us  give  thenmot  only  the  right  hand  of 
fellowship,  but  even  the  upper  'hand  of  superior- 
ity. One  asked  a  mother  who  had  brought 
up  many  children  to  a  marriageable  age,  what 
art  she  used  to  breed  up  so  numerous  an  issue ; 
"  None  other,"  said  she,  "  save  only,  I  always 
made  the  most  of  the  youngest."  Let  the  Ben- 
jamins ever  be  darlings,  and  the  last  born, 
whose  eyes  were  newest  opened  with  the  sight 
of  their  errors,  be  treated  with  the  greatest  affec- 
tion. 

XXIV.     MODERATION. 

ARTHUR  PLANTAGENET  Viscount 
Lisle,  natural  son  to  King  Edward  the 
Fourth,  and  (which  is  the  greatest  honour  to 
his  memory)  direct  ancestor,  in  the  fifth  degree, 
to  the  right  honourable  and  most  renowned  lord 
general  George  Monk,  was,  for  a  fault  of  his 
servants,  (intending  to  betray  Calais  to  the  king 
of  France,)  committed  to  the  Tower  by  King 
Henry  the  Eighth,  where,  well  knowing  the  fury 
and  fierceness  of  that  king,  he  daily  expected 
death. 

But  the  innocence  of  this  lord  appearing  after 
much   search,  the  king  sent  him  a  rich   ring 
off  his  own  finger,  with  so  comfortable  words 
that,  at  the  hearing  thereof,  a  sudden  joy  over- Speed- 
charged  his  heart,  whereof  he  died  that  night ;  692. 


264  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

so  fatal  was  not  only  the  anger,  but  the  love, 
of  that  king. 

England  for  these  many  years  hath  been  in  a 
languishing  condition,  whose  case  hath  been  so 
much  the  sadder  than  this  lord's  was,  because 
conscious  of  a  great  guilt,  whereby  she  hath 
justly  incurred  God's  displeasure.  If  God  of 
his  goodness  should  be  pleased  to  restore  her  to 
his  favour,  may  he  also  give  her  moderation 
safely  to  digest  and  concoct  her  own  happiness, 
that  she  may  not  run  from  one  extreme  to  an- 
other, and  excessive  joy  prove  more  destructive 
unto  her  than  grief  hath  been  hitherto. 

XXV.     PREPARATIVE. 

TWILIGHT  is  a  great  blessing  of  God  to 
mankind :  for,  should  our  eyes  be  instant- 
ly posted  out  of  darkness  into  light,  out  of  mid- 
night into  morning,  so  sudden  a  surprisal  would 
blind  us.  God,  therefore,  of  his  goodness,  hath 
made  the  intermediate  twilight  to  prepare  our 
eyes  for  the  reception  of  the  light. 

Such  is  his  dealing  with  our  English  nation. 
We  were  lately  in  the  midnight  of  misery.  It 
was  questionable  whether  the  law  should  first 
draw  up  the  will  and  testament  of  dying  divin- 
ity, or  divinity  first  make  a  funeral  sermon  for 
expiring  law.  Violence  stood  ready  to  invade 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  265 

our  property,  heresies  and  schisms  to  oppress 
religion. 

Blessed  be  God,  we  are  now  brought  into  a 
better  condition,  yea,  we  are  past  the  equilib- 
rium; the  beam  beginning  to  break  on  the 
better  side,  and  our  hopes  to  have  the  mastery 
of  our  despairs.  God  grant  this  twilight  may 
prove  crepusculum  matutinum^  forerunning  the 
rising  of  the  sun,  and  increase  of  our  happiness. 

XXVI.     REVENGE   WITH   A   WITNESS. 


T^REDERIC  the  Second,  Emperor  of 

r,     .  T-..  .        _     ,  ,       ,.      Theat-voL 

many,   being   at   .risa,  in   Italy,  and   dis-  vil.  lib.  ^ 

tressed   for  want  of  money  to   pay  his  army,  P-1959> 

J  J  •'sub  titulo 

sent  for  Petrus  de  Vineis,  an  able  man,  who 
formerly  had  been  his  secretary,  but  whose 
eyes  he  had  caused  to  be  bored  out  for  some 
misdemeanour. 

Being  demanded  of  the  Emperor  which  way 
lie  might  most  speedily  and  safely  (as  to  out- 
ward danger)  recruit  his  treasury,  his  secretary 
gave  him  counsel  to  seize  on  the  plate  of  all  the 
churches  and  monasteries  of  that  city,  which 
he  did  accordingly,  and  amongst  the  rest  he 
took  zonam  auream,  or  the  golden  girdle,  out  of 
one  church,  of  inestimable  value. 

This  blind  secretary,  returning  home  to  his 
wife,  told  her,  "  Now  I  am  even  with  the  Em- 


266  MI  XT  CONTEMPLATIONS 


peror  for  putting  out  my  eyes,  having  put  him 
on  such  a  project  which  I  hope  he  will  pursue 
to  his  own  destruction.  He  hath  made  me  a 
spectacle  to  men,  but  I  have  made  lu'm  a  mon- 
ster unto  God." 

Let  such  who  are  concerned  herein  see  what 
success  the  Emperor  had  in  this  his  expedition, 
founded  on  sacrilege ;  and  the  longer  they  look 
thereon,  the  worse  I  am  sure  they  will  like  it, 
to  bar  further  application. 

XXVII.     A   GNAT,   NO   GNAT. 

ONE,  needlessly  precise,  took  causeless  ex- 
ception at  a  gentleman  for  using  the  word 
"  in  troth  "  in  his  discourse,  as  if  it  had  been  a 
kind  of  an  oath.  The  gentleman  pleaded  for 
himself,  that  "  in  truth  "  was  a  word  inoffensive, 
even  in  his  judgment  who  accused  him. 

Secondly,  that  he  was  born  far  north,  where 
their  broad  and  Doric  dialect  pronounced  truth, 
troth,  and  he  did  humbly  conceive  the  tone  of 
the  tongue  was  no  fault  of  the  heart. 

Lastly,  he  alleged  the  twenty-fifth  Psalm  as 
it  is  translated  in  metre : 

To  them  that  keep  his  testament, 
The  witness  of  his  troth. 

And  thus  at  last,  with  much  ado,  his  seeming 
fault  was  remitted. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  267 

I  am  afraid  if  one  should  declare  for  troth 
and  peace,  and  not  for  truth  and  peace,  it  would 
occasion  some  offence ;  however,  rather  than  it 
should  make  any  difference,  the  former  will  be 
as  acceptable  to  the  north  of  Trent,  as  the 
latter  will  please  all  good  people  south  thereof. 

XXVIII.     SILENCE   AWHILE. 

HAD  not  mine  eyes,  as  any  other  man's 
may,  read  it  in  the  printed  proclamations 
of  King  Edward  the  Sixth,  (when  the  pulpits, 
generally  Popish,  sounded  the  alarm  to  Kett's 
rebellion,  and  the  Devonshire  commotion,)  I 
would  not  have  believed  what  followeth:  — 

2  Udw.  VI.  Sept.  13. 

"  By  these  presents,  Wee  inhibite  generally 
all  manner  of  Preachers  whatsoever  they  be,  to 
preach  in  this  meane  space,*  to  the  intent  that  the 
whole  Clergy  might  apply  themselves  in  prayer 
to  Almightie  God,  for  the  better  atchieving  of 
the  same  most  G-odlie  intent,  and  purpose  of  Ref- 
ormation." 

What  hurt  were  it  if  in  this  juncture  of  time 
all  our  preaching  were  turned  into  praying  for 
one  month  together,  that  God  would  settle  a 
happy  peace  in  this  nation  ? 

*  This  lasted  in  full  force  but  for  some  few  weeks. 


268  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

However,  if  this  be  offensive  to  any,  and 
giveth  cause  of  distaste,  the  second  motion  may 
be  embraced :  that  for  a  year,  at  least,  all  pul- 
pits may  be  silent  as  to  any  part  of  differences 
relating  to  our  times,  and  only  deliver  what 
belongeth  to  faith  and  good  works. 

XXIX.     SEND   HUMILITY. 

1DO  not  remember  that  the  word  Infinite 
is   in   Scripture  attributed  to  any  creature 
save  to  the  city   of  Nineveh,   Nahum   iii.    9: 
Ethiopia  and  Egypt  were  her  strength,  and  it 
was  infinite. 

But  what  is  now  become  of  Nineveh  ?  It  is 
even  buried  in  its  own  ruins,  and  may  have  this 
epitaph  upon  it: 

HIC  JACET  FINIS  INFINITI. 
Here  lieth  the  end  of  what  was  endless. 

He  who  beheld  the  multitude  of  actors  and 
beholders  at  the  mustering  in  Hyde  Park  on 
the  twenty-fourth  of  April  last,  will  say  that 
there  was  an  infinite  number  of  people  therein. 
Some  would  hardly  believe  that  the  whole  na- 
tion could  afford  so  many  as  the  city  of  London 
alone  did  then  produce. 

My  prayer  shall  ever  be,  that  this  great  city 
may  be  kept  either  in  the  wholesome  ignorance 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  269 

or  humble  knowledge  of  its  own  strength,  lest 
the  people  numberless  prove  masterless  therein. 
And  let  them  remember  (God  forefend  the  par- 
allel) what  is  become  of  great  Nineveh  at  this 
day,  annihilated  for  the  pride  thereof! 

XXX.     RATHER   FOLD   OVER   THAN 
FALL   SHORT. 

SOLOMON'S  temple  was  seven  years  in 
building,  1  Kings  vi.  38.  And  such  who 
seriously  consider  the  magnificence  thereof,  will 
more  wonder  that  it  was  done  so  soon,  than 
doing  so  long. 

Now  had  Solomon  at  the  beginning  of  this 
building  abolished  the  tabernacle  made  by 
Moses,  because  too  mean  and  little  for  so 
mighty  and  so  numerous  a  nation,  God  had 
been  seven  years  without  any  place  of  public 
service. 

But  that  wise  prince  continued  the  taberna- 
cle to  all  uses  and  purposes  until  the  temple 
was  finished,  and  then,  1  Kings  viii.  4,  They 
brought  up  the  ark  of  the  Lord,  and  the  taber- 
nacle of  the  congregation,  and  all  the  holy  ves- 
sels that  were  in  the  tabernacle,  even  those  did 
the  priests  and  the  Levites  bring  up.  And  as  it 
followeth  afterwards,  ver.  6 :  They  brought  in 
the  ark  of  the  covenant  of  the  Lord  unto  his 


270  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

place,  into  the  oracle  of  the  house.  And  cer- 
tainly all  the  rest  of  the  tabernacle,  consisting 
of  such  materials  as  might  be  taken  down  and 
kept  in  chests  and  coffers,  were  deposited  in 
the  temple,  though  it  may  be  no  use  was  made 
thereof. 

It  had  been  well  if,  before  the  old  govern- 
ment of  the  Church  was  taken  down,  a  new 
one  had  first  been  settled.  Yea,  rather  let 
God  have  two  houses  together,  than  none  at 
all ;  lest  piety  be  starved  to  death  with  cold, 
by  lying  out  of  doors  in  the  interval  betwixt 
the  demolishing  of  an  old,  and  the  erecting  of 
a  new  church  discipline. 

XXXI.     NO   MAN'S   WORK. 

HRIST  when  on  earth  cured  many  a  spot, 
especially  of  leprosy,  but  never  smoothed 
any  wrinkle ;  never  made  any  old  man  young 
again. 

But  in  heaven  he  will  do  both,  Eph.  v.  27 : 
When  he  shall  present  it  to  himself  a  glorious 
church,  not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or  any 
such  thing ;  but  that  it  should  be  holy  and 
without  blemish. 

Triumphant  perfection  is  not  to  be  hoped  for 
in  the  militant  church  ;  there  will  be  in  it 
many  spots  and  wrinkles  as  long  as  it  consist- 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  271 

eth  of  sinful  mortal  men,  the  members  thereof: 
it  is  Christ's  work,  not  man's  work,  to  make 
a  perfect  reformation. 

Such,  therefore,  are  no  good  politicians  who 
will  make  a  sore  to  mend  a  spot,  cause  a  wound 
to  plain  a  wrinkle,  do  a  great  and  certain  mis- 
chief, when  a  small  and  uncertain  benefit  will 
thereby  redound. 

XXXII.     THREE   MAKE   UP   ONE. 

YOUNG  King  Jehoash  had  only  a  lease  of 
piety,  and  not  for  his  own  but  his  uncle's 
life,  2  Kings  xii.  2  :  He  did  that  which  was  right 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  all  his  days,  wherein 
Jehoiada  the  priest  instructed  him. 

Jehu  was  good  in  the  midst  of  his  life  and  a 
zealous  reformer  to  the  utter  abolishing  of  Baal 
out  of  Israel,  but  in  his  old  age,  2  Kings  x.  31, 
he  returned  to  the  politic  sins  of  Jeroboam, 
worshipping  the  calves  in  Dan  and  Bethel. 

Manasseh  was  bad  in  the  beginning  and  mid- 
dle of  his  life,  filling  Jerusalem  with  idolatry  ; 
only  towards  the  end  thereof,  when  carried  into  2  Chron- 

111  i  i  •          if  i  ^xxiii'  15. 

a  strange  land,  he  came  home  to  himself,  and 
destroyed  the  profane  altars  he  had  erected. 

These  three  put  together  make  one  perfect 
servant  of  God.  Take  the  morning  and  rise 
with  Jehoash,  the  noon  and  shine  with  Jehu, 


272  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

the  night  and  set  with  Manasseh.  Begin  with 
youth-Jehoash,  continue  with  man-Jehu,  con- 
clude with  old-man-Manasseh,  and  all  put  to- 
gether will  spell  one  good  Christian,  yea,  one 
good  perfect  performer. 

XXXIII.     SERO,   SED   SERIO. 

XTEBUCHADNEZZAR  observed  three  gra- 
-L  ll  dations  in  plundering  the  temple ;  first, 
he  mannerly  sipped  and  took  but  a  taste  of  the 
wealth  thereof,  2  Chron.  xxxvi.  7  :  He  carried 
of  the  vessels  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  to  Bab- 
ylon. 

Next,  he  mended  his  draught,  and  drank  very 
deep,  ver.  10 :  When  the  year  was  expired,  Ne- 
buchadnezzar sent  and  brought  Jehoiachin  to 
Babylon,  with  the  goodly  vessels  of  the  house 
of  the  Lord. 

Lastly,  he  emptied  the  cup,  not  leaving  one 
drop  behind,  ver.  18 :  And  all  the  vessels  of 
the  house  of  the  Lord,  great  and  small,  brought 
he  to  Babylon. 

It  was  the  mercy  of  God  to  allow  his  people 
space  to  repent :  had  they  made  their  seasonable 
composition  with  God  after  the  first  inroad, 
they  had  prevented  the  second ;  if  after  the 
second,  they  had  prevented  the  last  and  final 
destruction. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  273 

God  hath  suffered  our  civil  wars  some  six- 
teen years  since,  first  to  taste  of  the  wealth  of 
our  nation ;  and  we  met  not  God  with  suitable 
humiliation.  His  justice  then  went  farther,  and 
the  sword  took  the  goodly  vessels,  the  gallantry 
and  gayety  of  England  from  us ;  1.  Our  massy 
plate ;  2.  Pleasant  pictures  ;  8.  Precious  jewels  ; 

4.  Rare  libraries  ;  and  5.  Magnificent  palaces 
[Holdenby,    Theobalds,    Richmond]  ;    carrying 
majesty  in   their   structure ;  1.  Melted   down ; 
2.  Sold ;  3.  Lost,  or  drowned ;  4.  Transported ; 

5.  Levelled  to  the  ground. 

God  grant  that  we  may  sue  out  our  pardon 
by  serious  repentance,  before  all  the  vessels, 
great  and  small,  be  taken  away  in  a  renewed 
war,  that  the  remnant  of  wealth  which  is  left  in 
the  land  may  be  continued  therein. 

XXXIV.     BY  DEGREES. 

WE  read  that  the  nails  in  the  holy  of 
holies,  2  Chron.  iii.  8  and  9,  were  of 
fine  gold.  Hence  ariseth  a  question,  how  such 
nails  could  be  useful  ?  pure  gold  being  so  flexi- 
ble that  a  nail  made  thereof  will  bow,  and  not 
drive. 

Now,  I  was  present  at  the  debate  hereof, 
betwixt  the  best  working-goldsmiths  in  London, 
where,  among  many  other  ingenious  answers, 

23 


274  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

this  carried  away  the  credit  for  the  greatest 
probability  thereof,  viz.  that  they  were  screw- 
nails,  which  had  holes  prepared  for  their  recep- 
tion, arid  so  were  wound  in  by  degrees. 

God's  work  must  not  be  done  lazily,  but  lei- 
surely: haste  maketh  waste  in  this  kind.  In 
reformations  of  great  importance,  the  violent 
driving  in  of  the  nail  will  either  break  the 
head,  or  bow  the  point  thereof,  or  rive  and 
split  that  which  should  be  fastened  therewith. 

That  may  insensibly  be  screwed  which  can- 
not suddenly  be  knocked  into  people.  Fair 
and  softly  goeth  for ;  but,  alas  !  we  have  too 
many  fiery  spirits,  who,  with  Jehu,  drive  on 
so  furiously  they  will  overturn  all  in  church 
and  state,  if  their  fierceness  be  not  seasonably 
retrenched. 

XXXV.     GOOD   AUGURY. 

I    WAS    much    affected   with    reading    that 
distich   in    Ovid,  as   having  somewhat  ex- 
traordinary therein : 

Tarpeia  quondam  proedixit  ab  ilice  cornix, 
£sl,  bene  nonpotuit  dicer  e,  dixit,  erit. 

The  crow  sometimes  did  sit  and  spell* 

On  top  of  Tarpie-Hall ; 
She  could  not  say,  All 's  well,  all 's  well, 

But  said,  It  shall,  it  shall. 

*  To  foretell;  hence  Spelman. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  275 

But  what,  do  I  listen  to  the  language  of  the 
crow,  whose  black  colour  hath  a  cast  of  hell 
therein,  in  superstitious  soothsaying  ?  Let  us 
hearken  to  what  the  dove  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
saith,  promising  God's  servants,  though  the 
present  times  be  bad,  the  future  will  be  better, 
Psalm  xxxvii.  11 :  The  meek  shall  inherit  the 
earth,  and  shall  delight  themselves  in  the  abun- 
dance of  peace. 

XXXVI.     SUBTRACT   NOT,   BUT   ADD. 

A  CO  VETO  US  courtier  complained  to 
King  Edward  the  Sixth,  of  Christ's  Col- 
lege in  Cambridge,  that  it  was  a  superstitious 
foundation,  consisting  of  a  master  and  twelve 
fellows,  in  imitation  of  Christ  and  his  twelve 
apostles.  He  advised  the  king,  also,  to  take 
away  one  or  two  fellowships,  so  to  discompose 
that  superstitious  number. 

O  no,  said  the  king,  I  have  a  better  way 
than  that  to  mar  their  conceit,  I  will  add  a 
thirteenth  fellowship  unto  them  ;  which  he  did 
accordingly,  and  so  it  remaineth  to  this  day. 

Well  fare  their  hearts  who  will  not  only 
wear  out  their  shoes,  but  also  their  feet,  in 
God's  service,  and  yet  gain  not  a  shoe-latchet 
thereby. 

When  our  Saviour  drove  the  sheep  and  oxen 


276  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

out  of  the  temple,  lie  did  not  drive  them  into 
his  own  pasture,  nor  swept  the  coin  into  his 
own  pockets  when  he  overturned  the  tables 
of  the  money-changers.  But  we  have  in  our 
days  many  who  are  forward  to  offer  to  God 
such  zeal  which  not  only  cost  them  nothing, 
but  wherewith  they  have  gained  great  estates. 


XXXVII.     SEND   SUCH   MUSIC. 


w 


IE  read,  1  Kings  viii.  55,  that  Solomon, 
when    he    had    ended    his    excellent 
prayer,   he   blessed   the   people.     But  was  not 
this  invading  the  sacerdotal  function  ?  seeing  it 
Numb.  vi.  was  nof.  crown  work,  but  mitre  work  to  do  it. 

23. 

No,  surely,  Solomon's  act  therein  was  lawful 
and  laudable,  there  being  a  threefold  blessing. 

1.  Imperative  ;  so  God  only  blessed  his  peo- 
ple, who  commandeth  deliverances  for  Israel. 

2.  Indicative ;    solemnly   to    declare    God's 
blessing  to,  and  put  his  name  upon,  the  people, 
and  this  was  the  priest's  work. 

3.  Optative  ;    wishing    and    desiring    God's 
blessing  on  the  people,  and  this  was  done  by 
Solomon. 

Yea,  it  is  remarkable  that,  in  the  same  chap- 
ter, ver.  66,  the  people  blessed  the  king.  O 
happy  reciprocation  betwixt  them !  when  the 
king  blesseth  his  people,  if  his  words  be  rightly 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  277 

understood,   all    may   be  well.      But  when    a 
people  blesseth  their  king,  all  is  well. 

XXXVIII.     BY   HOOK   AND   BY   CROOK. 

MARVELLOUS  was  the  confidence  of 
those  merchants,  James  iv.  13 :  Go  to 
now,  ye  that  say,  To-day  or  to-morrow  we 
will  go  into  such  a  city,  and  continue  there  a 
year,  and  buy,  and  sell,  and  get  gain. 

What  false  heraldry  have  we  here,  presump- 
tion on  presumption  !  What  insurance  office 
had  they  been  at  to  secure  their  lives  for  a 
twelvemonth  ! 

But,  this  being  granted,  how  could  they  cer- 
tainly promise  themselves  that  they  this  year 
should  get  gain,  except  they  had  surely  known 
what  would  have  been  dear  the  next  year  ? 
Merchandising  is  a  ticklish  matter,  seeing  many 
buy  and  sell,  and  live  by  the  loss. 

Either,  then,  trading  in  those  times  was 
quicker  and  better  than  in  ours,  or  (which  is 
most  probable)  they  were  all  resolved  on  the 
point,  to  cheat,  cozen,  lie,  swear,  and  forswear, 
and  to  gain  by  what  means  soever. 

Our  age  and  land  affordeth  many  of  their 
temper,  and  of  such  St.  Paul  speaketh,  1  Tim. 
vi.  9 :  They  will  be  rich.  Will,  whether  God 
will  or  will  not ;  will,  though  it  cost  them  the 


278  MJXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

forfeiture  of  their  conscience  to  compass  their 


designs. 


XXXIX.     WITHOUT    CARE   NO    CURE. 

A  WOMAN,  when  newly  delivered  of  a 
child,  her  pain  is  ended,  her  peril  is  but 
new  begun ;  a  little  distemper  in  diet,  or  a 
small  cold  taken,  may  inflame  her  into  a  fever, 
and  endanger  her  life.  Wherefore,  when  the 
welfare  of  such  a  person  is  inquired  after,  this 
answer-general  is  returned.  She  is  well  for 
one  in  her  condition  ;  the  third,  fifth,  and  ninth 
days  (all  critical)  must  be  expected,  till  which 
time  bene-male  is  all  the  health  which  the  Latin 
tongue  will  allow  her. 

England  is  this  green  woman,  lately  brought 
to  bed  of  a  long-expected  child,  Liberty.  Many 
wise  men  suspected  that  she  would  have  died 
in  travail,  and  both  child  and  mother  miscarry. 
But  God  be  thanked  for  a  good  midwife,  w*ho 
would  not  prevent,  but  attend  the  date  of  na- 
ture. 

However,  all,  yea,  most  of  the  danger  is  not 
yet  past.  Numerous  is  the  multitude  of  male- 
contents,  and  many  difficulties  must  be  encoun- 
tered before  our  peace  can  be  settled. 

God  grant  the  woman  be  not  wilful  in  fits  of 
her  distemper,  to  be  ordered  by  the  discretion 


OAT  THESE   TIMES.  279 

of  her  nurses,  which  now  in   Parliament  most 
carefully  attend  her  recovery. 

XL.     KEEP    YOUR    CASTLE. 

SOON  after  the  king's  death  I  preached  in 
a  church  near  London,  and  a  person  then 
in  great  power,  now  levelled  with  his  fellows, 
was  present  at  my  sermon.  Now,  I  had  this 
passage  in  my  prayer :  God  in  his  due  time 
settle  our  nation  on  the  true  foundation 
thereof. 

The  [then]  great  man  demanded  of  me, 
what  I  meant  by  true  foundation.  I  answered, 
That  I  was  no  lawyer,  nor  statesman,  and 
therefore  skill  in  such  matters  was  not  to  be 
expected  from  me. 

He  pressed  me  farther  to  express  myself, 
whether  thereby  I  did  not  intend  the  king, 
lords,  and  commons. 

I  returned  that  it  was  a  part  of  my  prayer 
to  God,  who  had  more  knowledge  than  I  had 
ignorance  in  all  things,  that  he  knew  what  was 
the  true  foundation,  and  I  remitted  all  to  his 
wisdom  and  goodness. 

When  men  come  with  nets  in  their  ears,  it  is 
good  for  the  preacher  to  have  neither  fish  nor 
fowl  in  his  tongue.  But,  blessed  be  God,  now 
we  need  not  lie  at  so  close  a  guard.  Let  the 


280  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

gentleman  now  know,  that  what  he  suspected 
I  then  intended  in  my  words  ;  and  let  him  make 
what  improvement  he  pleaseth  thereof. 

XLI.     TOO   MUCH   BENEATH. 

KING  Henry  the  Seventh  was  much  trou- 
bled (as  he  was  wont  to  say)  with  idols, 
scenecal  royaletts,  poor,  petty,  pitiful  persons, 
who  pretended  themselves  princes. 

One  of  these  was  called  Lambert  Simnel, 
whom  the  king  at  last,  with  much  care  and  cost, 
some  expense  of  blood,  but  more  of  money, 
reduced  into  his  power  and  got  his  person  into 
his  possession.  Then,  instead  of  other  punish- 
ment, he  made  him  a  turn-broach,  and  after- 
wards (on  his  peaceable  behaviour)  he  was 
Lord  Ba-  preferred  one  of  the  king's  under-falconers,  and, 

con,  in  the  r  ° 

Life  of  King  as  one  tartly  said,  a  fit  place  for  the  buzzard,  to 
Henry  \n.keep  nawks,  wno  Would  have  been  an  eagle. 

The  king  perceived  that  this  Lambert  was 
no  daring,  dangerous,  and  designing  person, 
and  therefore  he  would  not  make  him,  who 
was  contemptible  in  himself,  considerable  for 
any  noble  punishment  imposed  upon  him. 

Royal  revenge  will  not  stoop  to  a  low  ob- 
ject ;  some  malefactors  are  too  mean  to  be 
made  public  examples.  Let  them  live,  that  the 
pointing  of  people's  fingers  may  be  so  many 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  281 

arrows  to  pierce  them.     See,  there  goes  ingrat- 
itude to  his  master;  there  walks,  &c. 

Such  a  life  will  smart  as  death ;  and  such  a 
death  may  be  sanctified  for  life  unto  them:  1 
mean,  may  occasion  their  serious  sorrow,  and 
cordial  repentance,  whereby  God's  pardon  and 
their  eternal  salvation  may  be  obtained;  which 
ought  to  be  the  desire  of  all  good  Christians,  as 
well  for  others  as  themselves. 

XLII.     PATIENCE   AWHILE. 

THE  soldiers  asked  of  John  Baptist,  Luke 
iii.  14,  &c. :  And  what  shall  we  do  ? 
Every  man  ought  (not  curiously  to  inquire 
into  the  duty  of  others,  but)  to  attend  his  own 
concernments.  The  Baptist  returned :  Do  vio- 
lence to  no  man,  neither  accuse  any  falsely ; 
and  be  content  with  your  wages. 

Good  counsel  to  the  soldiers  of  this  age.  Do 
violence  to  no  man,  plunder  no  man,  accuse  no 
man  falsely. 

Make  no  men  malignants  by  wrongful  infor- 
mation, and  be  content  with  your  wages. 

But  I  have  heard  some  of  the  most  moderate 
of  the  soldiers,  not  without  cause,  to  complain : 
"  He  is  a  mutineer  indeed  who  will  not  be  con- 
tent with  his  wages ;  but  alas !  we  must  be 
content  without  our  wages,  having  so  much  of 


282  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

our  arrears  due  unto  us :  this  is  a  hard  chapter 
indeed.  And  John  Baptist  himself,  though 
feeding  hardly  on  locusts  and  wild  honey,  could 
not  live  without  any  food." 

Indeed,  their  case  is  to  be  pitied,  and  yet 
such  as  are  ingenuous  amongst  them  will  be 
persuaded  to  have  patience  but  awhile,  the 
nation  being  now  in  fermentation,  and  tending 
to  a  consistency.  The  wisdom  of  the  Par- 
liament is  such,  they  will  find  out  the  most 
speedy  and  easy  means  to  pay  them ;  and  such 
their  justice,  no  intent  is  there  to  defraud  them 
of  a  farthing,  whatsoever  ill-affected  malecon- 
tents  may  suggest  to  the  contrary. 


XLIII.     IN   THE   MIDDLE. 

GOD  in  his  providence  fixed  my  nativity 
in  a  remarkable  place. 

I  was  born  at  Aldwinkle,  in  Northampton- 
shire, where  my  father  was  the  painful  preacher 
of  St.  Peter's.  This  village  was  distanced  one 
good  mile  west  from  Achurch,  where  Mr. 
Brown,  founder  of  the  Brownists,  did  dwell, 
whom,  out  of  curiosity,  when  a  youth,  I  often 
visited. 

It  was  likewise  a  mile  and  a  half  distant 
east  from  Lavenden,  where  Francis  Tresham, 
Esquire,  so  active  in  the  Gunpowder  Treason, 
had  a  large  demesne  and  ancient  habitation. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  283 

My  nativity  may  mind  me  of  moderation, 
whose  cradle  was  rocked  betwixt  two  rocks. 
Now,  seeing  I  was  never  such  a  churl  as  to 
desire  to  eat  my  morsel  alone,  let  such  who 
like  my  prayer  join  with  me  therein. 

God  grant  we  may  hit  the  golden  mean,  and 
endeavour  to  avoid  all  extremes ;  the  fanatic 
Anabaptist  on  the  one  side,  and  the  fiery  zeal 
of  the  Jesuit  on  the  other,  that  so  we  may  be 
true  Protestants,  or,  which  is  a  far  better  name, 
real  Christians  indeed. 

XLIV.     AMENDING. 

ALL  generally  hate  a  sluttish  house,  wherein 
nastiness  hath  not  only  taken  livery  and 
seizin,  but  also   hath  been  a  long  time  in  the 
peaceable  possession  thereof. 

However,  reasonable  men  will  be  contented 
with  a  house  belittered  with  straw,  and  will  dis- 
pense with  dust  itself,  whilst  the  house  is  sweep- 
ins;,  because  it  hath  uncleanness,  in  order  to 

o '  * 

cleanness. 

Many  things  in  England  are  out  of  joint  for 
the  present,  and  a  strange  confusion  there  is  in 
church  and  state  ;  but  let  this  comfort  us,  we 
trust  it  is  confusion  in  tendency  to  order.  And, 
therefore,  let  us  for  a  time  more  patiently  com- 
port therewith. 


284  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

XLV.     TOO   MUCH   TRUTH. 

SOME,  perchance,  will  smile,  though  I  am 
sure  all  should  sigh,  at  the  following  story. 

A  minister  of  these  times  sharply  chid  one  of 
his  parish  for  having  a  base  child,  and  told  him, 
he  must  take  order  for  the  keeping  thereof. 

"  Why,  sir,"  answered  the  man,  "  I  conceive 
it  more  reasonable  that  you  should  maintain  it. 
For  I  am  not  book-learned,  and  ken  not  a  letter 
in  the  Bible  ;  yea,  I  have  been  your  parishioner 
this  seven  years,  present  every  Lord's  day  at 
the  church,  yet  did  I  never  there  hear  you  read 
the  ten  commandments ;  I  never  heard  that 
precept  read,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 
Probably,  had  you  told  me  my  duty,  I  had  not 
committed  this  folly." 

It  is  an  abominable  shame,  and  a  crying  sin 
of  this  land,  that  poor  people  hear  not  in  their 
churches  the  sum  of  what  they  should  pray  for, 
believe,  and  practise  ;  many  mock-ministers  hav- 
ing banished  out  of  divine  service  the  use  of  the 
Lord's  prayer,  creed,  and  ten  commandments. 

XLVI.     AS   IT   WAS. 

SOME  alive  will  be  deposed  for  the  truth  of 
this  strange  accident,  though  I  forbear  the 
naming  of  place  or  persons. 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  285 

A  careless  maid,  which  attended  a  gentle- 
man's child,  fell  asleep  whilst  the  rest  of  the 
family  were  at  church  ;  an  ape,  taking  the 
child  out  of  the  cradle,  carried  it  to  the  roof  of 
the  house,  and  there  (according  to  his  rude 
manner)  fell  a  dancing  and  dandling  thereof, 
down  head,  up  heels,  as  it  happened. 

The  father  of  the  child,  returning  with  his 
family  from  the  church,  commented  with  his 
own  eyes  on  his  child's  sad  condition.  Bemoan 
he  might,  help  it  he  could  not.  Dangerous  to 
shoot  the  ape  where  the  bullet  might  hit  the 
babe  ;  all  fall  to  their  prayers  as  their  last  and 
best  refuge,  that  the  innocent  child  (whose 
precipice  they  suspected)  might  be  preserved. 

But  when  the  ape  was  well  wearied  with  its 
own  activity,  he  fairly  went  down,  and  formally 
laid  the  child  where  he  found  it,  in  the  cradle. 

Fanatics  have  pleased  their  fancies  these  late 
years  with  turning  and  tossing  and  tumbling  of 
religion,  upward  and  downward,  and  backward 
and  forward  ;  they  have  cast  and  contrived  it 
into  a  hundred  antic  postures  of  their  own 
imagining.  However,  it  is  now  to  be  hoped, 
that,  after  they  have  tired  themselves  out  with 
doing  of  nothing,  but  only  trying  and  tamper- 
ing this  and  that  way  to  no  purpose,  they  may 
at  last  return,  and  leave  religion  in  the  same 
condition  wherein  they  found  it. 


286  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

XLVII.     NOT   SO,   LONG. 

SOLOMON  was  the  riddle  of  the  world, 
being  the  richest  and  poorest  of  princes. 

Richest,  for  once  in  three  years  the  land  of 
Ophir  sailed  to  Jerusalem,  and  caused  such 
plenty  of  gold  therein. 

Poorest,  as  appeareth  by  his  imposing  so  in- 
tolerable taxes  on  his  subjects,  the  refusal  of  the 
mitigation  whereof  caused  the  defection  of  the 
ten  tribes  from  the  house  of  David. 

But  how  came  Solomon  to  be  so  much  behind- 
hand ?  Some,  I  know,  score  it  on  the  account 
of  his  building  of  the  temple,  as  if  so  magnifi- 
cent a  structure  had  impaired  and  exhausted  his 
estate. 

But  in  very  deed,  it  was  his  keeping  of  seven 
hundred  wives  and  three  hundred  concubines, 
and  his  concubines  in  all  probability  more  ex- 
pensive than  his  wives  (as  the  thief  in  the  can- 
dle wasteth  more  wax  than  the  wick  thereof). 
All  these  had  their  several  courts,  which  must 
needs  amount  to  a  vast  expense. 

How  cometh  the  great  treasure  of  our  land  to 
be  low,  and  the  debts  thereof  so  high  ?  Surely 
it  is  not  by  building  of  churches ;  all  the  world 
will  be  her  compurgators  therein.  It  is  rather 
because  we  maintain  (and  must  for  a  time  for 
our  safety)  such  a  numerous  army  of  soldiers. 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  287 

Well  it  had  been  both  for  the  profit,  credit, 
and  conscience  of  Solomon,  to  have  reduced  his 
wives  to  a  smaller  number,  as  we  hope  in  due 
time  our  standing  army  shall  be  epitomized  to  a 
more  moderate  proportion. 

XLVIII.     THANK   GOD. 

A  NUNCIO  of  the  Pope's  was  treated  at 
Sienna,  by  a  prime  person,  with  a  great 
feast.  It  happened  there  was  present  thereat  a 
syndic  of  the  city  (being  a  magistrate,  parallel 
in  his  place  to  one  of  our  aldermen),  who,  as 
full  of  words  as  empty  of  wit,  engrossed  all  the 
discourse  at  the  table  to  himself,  who  might 
with  as  good  manners  have  eaten  all  the  meat  at 
the  supper. 

The  entertainer,  sorry  to  see  him  discover 
so  much  weakness  to  the  disgrace  of  himself, 
endeavoured  to  stop  the  superfluity  of  his  talk. 
All  in  vain :  the  leaks  in  a  rotten  ship  might 
sooner  be  stanched.  At  last,  to  excuse  the 
matter  (as  well  as  he  might)  he  told  the 
nuncio  privately,  You,  I  am  sure,  have  some 
weak  men  at  Rome,  as  well  as  we  have  at 
Sienna.  We  have  so,  said  the  nuncio,  but  we 
make  them  no  syndics. 

It  cannot  be  otherwise  but  that,  in  so  spacious 
a  land,  so  numerous  a  people  as  England  is,  we 


288  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

must  have  many  weak  men,  and  some  of  them 
of  great  wealth  and  estates.  Yea,  such  who  are 
not  only  guilty  of  plain  and  simple  ignorance, 
but  of  ignorance  guarded  and  embroidered  with 
their  own  conceitedness.  But,  blessed  be  God, 
they  are  not  chosen  Parliament  men  ;  the  diffu- 
sive nation  was  never  more  careful  in  their 
elections  of  their  representatives. 

God  grant,  that,  as  the  several  day's  works  in 
the  creation  were  singly  by  God  pronounced 
good,  but  the  last  day's  work  (being  the  collec- 
.  i.  si.  tion  and  complication  of  them  all)  very  good, 
so  these  persons,  good  as  single  instruments, 
may  be  best  in  a  concert  as  met  together. 

XLIX.     CAN   GOOD   COME   FROM 
IGNORANCE  ? 

KING  James  was  no  less  dexterous  at,  than 
desirous  of,  the  discovery  of  such  who 
belied  the  father  of  lies,  and  falsely  pretended 
themselves  possesssed  with  a  devil. 

Now  a  maid  dissembled  such  a  possession,  and 
for  the  better  colour  thereof,  when  the  first 
verses  of  the  Gospel  of  St.  John  were  read 
in  her  hearing,  she  would  fall  into  strange  fits 
of  fuming  and  foaming,  to  the  amazement  of  the 
beholders. 

But  when  the  king  caused  one  of  his  chap- 


ON  THESE  TIMES.  289 

lains  to  read  the  same  in  the  original,  the  same 
maid  (possessed  it  seems  with  an  English  devil, 
who  understood  not  a  word  of  Greek)  was 
tame  and  quiet,  without  any  impression  upon 
her. 

I  know  a  factious  parish,  wherein,  if  the 
minister  in  his  pulpit  had  but  named  the  word 
kingdom,  the  people  would  have  been  ready  to 
have  petitioned  against  him  for  a  malignant. 
But  as  for  realm,  the  same  in  French,  he 
might  safely  use  it  in  his  sermons  as  oft  as  he 
pleased.  Ignorance,  which  generally  inflameth, 
sometimes,  by  good  hap,  abateth  men's  malice. 

The  best  is,  that  now  one  may,  without  dan- 
ger, use  either  word,  seeing  England  was  a 
kingdom  a  thousand  years  ago,  and  may  be 
one  (if  the  world  last  so  long)  a  thousand 
years  hereafter. 

L.     TRUSTING    MAKETH   ONE   TRUSTY. 


HARLES  the  Second,*  King  of  the  Scots, 
when  a  child,  was  much  troubled  with  a 
weakness  in  his  legs,  and  was  appointed  to  wear 
steel  boots  for  the  strengthening  of  them. 

The  weight  of  these   so   clogged  the   child, 
that  he  enjoyed  not  himself  in  any  degree,  but 

*  From  the  mouth  of  my  worthy  friend,  now  gone  to  God, 
D.  Clare,  chaplain  then  to  his  Highness. 
24 


290  MIXT  CONTEMPLATIONS 

moaned  himself,  fasting  at  feasts,  yea,  his  very 
play  being  work  unto  him,  he  may  be  said  to  be 
a  prisoner  in  his  own  palace. 

It  happened  that  an  aged  rocker,  which 
waited  on  him,  took  the  steel  boots  from  his 
legs,  and  cast  them  in  a  place  where  it  was  hard 
to  find  them  there,  and  impossible  to  fetch  them 
thence,  promising  the  Countess  of  Dorset  (gov- 
erness of  the  prince)  that,  if  any  anger  arised 
thereof,  she  would  take  all  the  blame  on  her- 
self. 

Not  long  after,  the  king,  coming  into  the 
nursery,  and  beholding  the  boots  taken  from 
his  legs,  was  offended  thereat,  demanding,  in 
some  anger,  who  had  done  it. 

"  It  was  I,  sir,"  said  the  rocker,  "  who  had 
the  honour,  some  thirty  years  since,  to  attend 
on  your  Highness  in  your  infancy,  when  you 
had  the  same  infirmity  wherewith  now  the 
prince,  your  very  own  son,  is  troubled.  And 
then  the  Lady  Gary  (afterwards  Countess  of 
Monmouth)  commanded  your  steel  boots  to  be 
taken  off,  who,  blessed  be  God,  since  have  gath- 
ered strength  and  arrived  at  a  good  stature." 

The  nation  is  too  noble,  when  his  Majesty 
(who  hitherto  hath  had  a  short  course,  but  a 
long  pilgrimage)  shall  return  from  foreign  parts, 
to  impose  any  other  steel  boots  upon  him  than 
the  observing  the  laws  of  the  land,  (which  are 


ON  THESE   TIMES.  291 

his  own  stockings,)  that  so  with  joy  and  com- 
fort he  may  enter  on  what  was  his  own  inherit- 
ance. 

But  I  remember,  when  Luther  began  first  to 
mislike  some  errors  in  the  Romish  Church,  and 
complained  thereof  to  Staupitius,  his  confessor, 
he  used  to  say  unto  him,  AH  in  cellam  et  ora, 
Get  you  gone  into  your  cell  and  pray.     So 
will  I  do,  (who  have  now  done,)  and 
leave  the  managing  of  the  rest  to 
those  to  whom  it  is  most  prop- 
er to  advance  God's  glo- 
ry and  their  coun- 
try's    good. 
Amen. 


THE 

CAUSE  AND  CURE 

OF    A 

WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE. 


THE  SPIRIT   OF  A   MAN   WILL  SUSTAIN   HIS   INFIRMITY;    BUT   A 
WOUNDED   SPIRIT  WHO   CAN   BEAR?      PROV.  XVlii.  14. 


25 


To 

The  Right  Honourable  and  Virtuous  Lady, 

FRANCES    MANNERS, 
Countess  of  Rutland. 

MADAM,  — 

BY  the  judicial  law  of  the  Jews,  if  a  servant  had  children  Exodus 
by  a  wife  which  was  given  him  by  his  master,  though  xxl' 4- 
he  himself  went  forth  free  in  the  seventh  year,  yet  his  children 
did  remain  with  his  master,  as  the  proper  goods  of  his  pos- 
session. I  ever  have  been  and  shall  be  a  servant  to  that 
noble  family,  whence  your  Honour  is  extracted.  And  of  late 
in  that  house  I  have  been  wedded  to  the  pleasant  embraces  of 
a  private  life,  the  fittest  wife  and  meetest  helper  that  can  be 
provided  for  a  student  in  troublesome  times :  and  the  same 
hath  been  bestowed  upon  me  by  the  bounty  of  your  noble 
brother,  Edward  Lord  Montague.  Wherefore,  what  issue 
soever  shall  result  from  my  mind,  by  his  means  most  happily 
married  to  a  retired  life,  must  of  due  redound  to  his  Honour, 
as  the  sole  proprietary  of  my  pains  during  my  present  condi- 
tion. Now,  this  book  is  my  eldest  offspring,  which,  had  it 
been  a  son,  (I  mean,  had  it  been  a  work  of  masculine  beauty 
and  bigness,)  it  should  have  waited  as  a  page  in  dedication  to 
his  Honour.  But  finding  it  to  be  of  the  weaker  sex,  little  in 
strength,  and  low  in  stature,  may  it  be  admitted  (madam)  to 
attend  on  your  Ladyship,  his  Honour's  sister. 

I  need  not  mind  your  Ladyship  how  God  hath  measured 
outward  happiness  unto  you  by  the  cubit  of  the  sanctuary,  01 
the  largest  size,  so  that  one  would  be  perplexed  to  wish  more 
than  what  your  Ladyship  doth  enjoy.  My  prayer  to  God 
shall  be,  that,  shining  as  a  pearl  of  grace  here,  you  may  shine 
as  a  star  in  glory  hereafter.  So  resteth, 
Your  Honour's, 

In  all  Christian  offices, 

THOMAS   FULLER. 
Boughton,  January  25,  1646. 


THE   CHRISTIAN  READER. 


S  one  was  not  anciently  to  want  a 
wedding-garment  at  a  marriage  feast, 
so  now-a-days  wilfully  to  wear  gaudy 
clothes  at  a  funeral  is  justly  censura- 
ble as  unsuiting  with  the  occasion.  Wherefore, 
in  this  sad  subject,  I  have  endeavoured  to  de- 
cline all  light  and  luxurious  expressions :  and 
if  I  be  found  faulty  therein,  I  cry  and  crave 
God  and  the  reader  pardon.  Thus  desiring 
that  my  pains  may  prove  to  the  glory  of  God, 
thine,  and  my  own  edification,  I  rest, 

Thine  in  Christ  Jesus, 


THOMAS  FULLER 


THE   CAUSE  AND   CURE    OF  A 
WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE. 


DIALOGUE   I. 

What    a   -wounded    Conscience    /j,    wherewith    the 
Godly  and  Reprobate  may  be  tortured. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

•"rt^F!^>|p  EEING  the  best  way  never  to  know 
a  wounded  conscience  by  woful  expe- 
rience, is  speedily  to  know  it  by  a 
sanctified  consideration  thereof:  give 
me,  I  pray  you,  the  description  of  a  wounded 
conscience,  in  the  highest  degree  thereof. 

PHILOLOGUS.   It  is  a  conscience  frightened  at Pealm 
the  sight  of  sin,  and  weight  of  God's  wrath, 
even  unto  the  despair  of  all  pardon  during  the 
present  agony. 

TIM.  Is  there  any  difference  betwixt  a  broken  Psalm  "• 

.  .  17. 

spirit  and  a  wounded  conscience,  in  this  your 
acception  ? 

PHIL.   Exceeding  much :  for  a  broken  spirit 
is  to  be  prayed  and  laboured  for,  as  the  most 


300          THE   CAUSE  AND   CURE  OF 

healthful  and  happy  temper  of  the  soul,  letting 
in  as  much  comfort  as  it  leaks  out  sorrow  for 
sin :  whereas,  a  wounded  conscience  is  a  misera- 
ble malady  of  the  mind,  filling  it  for  the  present 
with  despair. 

TIM.  In  this  your  sense,  is  not  the  con- 
science wounded  every  time  that  the  soul  is 
smitten  with  guiltiness  for  any  sin  committed  ? 

PHIL.  God  forbid :  otherwise  his  servants 
would  be  in  a  sad  condition,  as  in  the  case  of 
i  Sam.  David,  smitten  by  his  own  heart,  for  being,  as 
he  thought,  overbold  with  God's  anointed,  in 
cutting  off  the  skirt  of  Saul's  garment;  such 
hurts  are  presently  healed  by  a  plaster  of 
Christ's  blood,  applied  by  faith,  and  never  come 
to  that  height  to  be  counted  and  called  wounded 
consciences. 

TIM.  Are  the  godly,  as  well  as  the  wicked, 
subject  to  this  malady? 

PHIL.  Yes,  verily  ;  vessels  of  honour,  as  well 
as  vessels  of  wrath  in  this  world,  are  subject 
to  the  knocks  and  bruises  of  a  wounded  con- 
science. A  patient  Job,  pious  David,  faithful 
Paul,  may  be  vexed  therewith,  no  less  than  a 
cursed  Cain,  perfidious  Achitophel,  or  treacher 
ous  Judas. 

TIM.  What  is  the  difference  betwixt  a 
wounded  conscience  in  the  godly,  and  in  the 
reprobate  ? 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          301 

PHIL.  None  at  all,  ofttimes,  in  the  parties' 
apprehensions ;  both,  for  the  time  being,  con- 
ceiving their  estates  equally  desperate:  little, 
if  any,  in  the  wideness  and  anguish  of  the 
wound  itself,  which  for  the  time  may  be  as 
tedious  and  torturing  in  the  godly,  as  in  the 
wicked. 

TIM.    How  then  do  they  differ  ? 

PHIL.  Exceeding  much  in  God's  intention : 
gashing  the  wicked,  as  malefactors,  out  of 
justice ;  but  lancing  the  godly,  out  of  love,  as 
a  surgeon  his  patients.  Likewise  they  differ  in 
the  issue  and  event  of  the  wound,  which  ends 
in  the  eternal  confusion  of  the  one,  but  in  the 
correction  and  amendment  of  the  other. 

TIM.  Some  have  said,  that,  in  the  midst  of 
their  pain,  by  this  mark  they  may  be  distin- 
guished, because  the  godly,  when  wounded, 
complain  most  of  their  sins,  and  the  wicked  of 
their  sufferings. 

PHIL.  I  have  heard  as  much ;  but  dare  not 
lay  too  much  stress  on  this  slender  sign,  (to 
make  it  generally  true,)  for  fear  of  failing. 
For  sorrow  for  sin  and  sorrow  for  suffering 
are  ofttimes  so  twisted  and  interwoven  in  the 
same  person,  yea,  in  the  same  sigh  and  groan, 
that  sometimes  it  is  impossible  for  the  party 
himself  so  to  separate  and  divide  them  in  his 
own  sense  and  feeling,  as  to  know  which  pro- 

26 


302         THE   CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

ceeds  from  the  one  and  which  from  the  other. 
Only  the  all-seeing  eye  of  an  infinite  God  is 
able  to  discern  and  distinguish  them. 

TIM.  Inform  me  concerning  the  nature  of 
wounded  consciences  in  the  wicked. 

PHIL.  Excuse  me  herein :  I  remember  a 
passage  in  St.  Augustine,*  who  inquired  what 
might  be  the  cause  that  the  fall  of  the  angels 
is  not  plainly  set  down  in  the  Old  Testament, 
with  the  manner  and  circumstances  thereof, 
resolves  it  thus :  God,  like  a  wise  surgeon, 
would  not  open  that  wound  which  he  never 
intended  to  cure.  Of  whose  words  thus  far  I 
make  use,  that,  as  it  was  not  according  to  God's 
pleasure  to  restore  the  devils,  so,  it  being  above 
man's  power  to  cure  a  wounded  conscience  in 
the  wicked,  I  will  not  meddle  with  that  which 
I  cannot  mend :  only  will  insist  on  a  wounded 
conscience  in  God's  children,  where,  by  God's 
blessing,  one  may  be  the  instrument  to  give 
some  ease  and  remedy  unto  their  disease. 

*  "  Angelicum  vulnus  verus  medicus  qualiter  factum  sit  indi- 
care  noluit,  dum  illud  postea  curare  non  destinavit"  De  Mirab. 
Scrip,  lib.  1,  c.  2. 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          303 

DIALOGUE   II. 

What  use  they  are  to  make  thereof,  who  neither 
hitherto  were,  nor  haply  hereafter  shall  be,  visited 
with  a  wounded  Conscience. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

ARE  all  God's  children,  either  in  their  life 
or  at  their  death,  visited  with  a  wounded 
conscience  ? 

PHTL.  O  no :  God  invites  many  with  his 
golden  sceptre,  whom  he  never  bruises  with 
his  rod  of  iron.  Many,  neither  in  their  con- 
version, nor  in  the  sequel  of  their  lives,  have 
ever  felt  that  pain  in  such  a  manner  and  meas- 
ure as  amounts  to  a  wounded  conscience. 

TIM.  Must  not  the  pangs  in  their  travel  of 
the  new  birth  be  painful  unto  them? 

PHIL.  Painful,  but  in  different  degrees.  The 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary  (most  hold)  was  deliv- 
ered without  any  pain ;  as  well  may  that  child 
be  born  without  sorrow,  which  is  conceived 
without  sin.  The  women  of  Israel  were  spright- Bxod.  i.  19. 
ful  and  lively,  unlike  the  Egyptians.  The  for- 
mer favour  none  can  have  in  their  spiritual 
travel;  the  latter  some  receive,  who,  though 
other  whiles  tasting  of  legal  frights  and  fears, 
yet  God  so  preventeth  them  with  his  blessings  Psahn  xxL 
of  goodness,  that  they  smart  not  so  deeply 
therein  as  other  men. 


304         THE  CAUSE  AND   CURE  OF 

TIM.  Who  are  those  which  commonly  have 
such  gentle  usage  in  their  conversion  ? 

PHIL.  Generally  such  who  never  were 
notoriously  profane,  and  have  had  the  benefit 
of  godly  education  from  pious  parents.  In 
some  corporations,  the  sons  of  freemen,  bred 
under  their  fathers  in  their  profession,  may  set 
up  and  exercise  their  father's  trade,  without 
ever  being  bound  apprentices  thereunto.  Such 
Qai.  iv.  26.  children  whose  parents  have  been  citizens  of 

Eph.  ii.  19. 

Heb.xu.22.  new  Jerusalem,  and  have  been  bred  in  the 
mystery  of  godliness,  oftentimes  are  entered 
into  religion  without  any  spirit  of  bondage 
seizing  upon  them,  a  great  benefit  and  rare 
blessing  where  God  in  his  goodness  is  pleased 
to  bestow  it. 

TIM.  What  may  be  the  reason  of  God's 
dealing  so  differently  with  his  own  servants, 
that  some  of  them  are  so  deeply,  and  others 
not  at  all,  afflicted  with  a  wounded  conscience  ? 

PHIL.  Even  so,  Father,  because  it  pleaseth 
thee.  Yet  in  humility  these  reasons  may  be 
assigned,  —  1.  To  show  himself  a  free  agent, 
not  confined  to  follow  the  same  precedent,  and 
to  deal  with  all  as  he  doth  with  some.  2.  To 
render  the  prospect  of  his  proceedings  the  more 
pleasant  to  their  sight  who  judiciously  survey  it, 
when  they  meet  with  so  much  diversity  and 
variety  therein.  3.  That  men,  being  both  igno- 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          305 

rant  when,  and  uncertain  whether  or  not  God 
will  visit  them  with  wounded  consciences,  may 
wait  on  him  with  humble  hearts  in  the  work  of 
their  salvation,  looking  as  the  eyes  of  the  ser- 
vants to  receive  orders  from  the  hand  of  their Psalm 

cxxiii.  2. 

master;  but  what,  when,  and  how,  they  know 
not,  which  quickens  their  daily  expectations 
and  diligent  dependence  on  his  pleasure. 

TIM.  I  am  one  of  those  whom  God  hitherto 
hath  not  humbled  with  a  wounded  conscience : 
give  me  some  instruction  for  my  behaviour. 

PHIL.  First,  be  heartily  thankful  to  God's 
infinite  goodness,  who  hath  not  dealt  thus 
with  every  one.  Now  because  repentance  hath 
two  parts,  mourning  and  mending,  or  humilia- 
tion and  reformation,  the  more  God  hath  abated 
thee  in  the  former,  out  of  his  gentleness,  the 
more  must  thou  increase  in  the  latter,  out  of 
thy  gratitude.  What  thy  humiliation  hath 
wanted  of  other  men,  in  the  depth  thereof,  let 
thy  reformation  make  up  in  the  breadth  thereof, 
spreading  into  an  universal  obedience  unto  all 
God's  commandments.  Well  may  he  expect 
more  work  to  be  done  by  thy  hands,  who  hath 
laid  less  weight  to  be  borne  on  thy  shoulders. 

TIM.  What  other  use  must  I  make  of  God's 
kindness  unto  me? 

PHIL.  You  are  bound  the  more  patiently  to 
bear  all  God's  rods,  poverty,  sickness,  disgrace, 


306         THE   CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

captivity,  &c.,  seeing  God  hath  freed  thee  from 
the  stinging  scorpion  of  a  wounded  conscience. 

TIM.  How  shall  I  demean  myself  for  the 
time  to  come? 

PHIL.  Be  not  high-minded,  but  fear ;  for 
thou  canst  not  infallibly  infer,  that,  because 
thou  hast  not  hitherto,  hereafter  thou  shalt  not 
taste  of  a  wounded  conscience. 

TIM.  I  will,  therefore,  for  the  future,  with 
continual  fear,  wait  for  the  coming  thereof. 

PHIL.  Wait  not  for  it  with  servile  fear, 
but  watch  against  it  with  constant  carefulness. 
There  is  a  slavish  fear  to  be  visited  with  a 
wounded  conscience,  which  fear  is  to  be 
avoided,  for  it  is  opposite  to  the  free  spirit 
of  grace,  derogatory  to  the  goodness  of  God 
in  his  Gospel,  destructive  to  spiritual  joy,  which 
we  ought  always  to  have,  and  dangerous  to  the 
soul,  racking  it  with  anxieties  and  unworthy 
suspicions.  Thus  to  fear  a  wounded  conscience, 
is  in  part  to  feel  it  antedating  one's  misery,  and 
tormenting  himself  before  the  time,  seeking  for 
that  he  would  be  loath  to  find  :  like  the  wicked 
Luke  »d.  in  the  Gospel,  of  whom  it  is  said,  Men's  hearts 

26 

failing  them  for  fear,  and  looking  for  those 
things  which  are  coming.  Far  be  such  a  fear 
from  thee,  and  all  good  Christians. 

TIM.  What  fear,  then,  is  it,  that  you  so  lately 
recommended  unto  me? 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          307 

PHIL.  One,  consisting  in  the  cautious  avoid- 
ing of  all  causes  and  occasions  of  a  wounded 

O 

conscience,  conjoined  with  a  confidence  in  God's 
goodness,  that  he  will  either  preserve  us  from, 
or  protect  us  in  the  torture  thereof;  and  if  he 
ever  sends  it,  will  sanctify  it  in  us,  to  his  glory 
and  our  good.  May  I,  you,  and  all  God's  ser- 
vants ever  have  this  noble  fear  (as  I  may  term 
it)  in  our  hearts. 

DIALOGUE  III. 

Three  solemn  Seasons  when  Men  are  surprised  with 
wounded  Consciences. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

WHAT  are  those  times  wherein  men 
most  commonly  are  assaulted  with 
wounded  consciences? 

PHIL.  So  bad  a  guest  may  visit  a  man  at  any 
hour  of  his  life ;  for  no  season  is  unseasonable 
for  God  to  be  just,  Satan  to  be  mischievous, 
and  sinful  man  to  be  miserable ;  yet  it  happens 
especially  at  three  principal  times. 

TIM.    Of  these,  which  is  the  first  ? 

PHIL.  In  the  twilight  of  a  man's  conversion, 
in  the  very  conflict  and  combat  betwixt  nature 
and  initial  grace.  For  then  he  that  formerly 
slept  in  carnal  security  is  awakened  with  his 


308         THE  CAUSE  AND   CURE  OF 

fearful  condition  :  God,  as  he  saith,  Psalm  1.  21, 
setteth  his  sins  in  order  before  his  eyes.  Im- 
primis, the  sin  of  his  conception.  Item,  the 
sins  of  his  childhood.  Item,  of  his  youth.  Item, 
of  his  man's  estate,  &c.  Or,  Imprimis,  sins 
against  the  first  table.  Item,  sins  against  the 
second ;  so  many  of  ignorance,  so  many  of 
knowledge,  so  many  of  presumption,  severally 
sorted  by  themselves.  He  committed  sins  con- 
fusedly, huddling  them  up  in  heaps  ;  but  God 
sets  them  in  order,  and  methodizes  them  to  his 
hand. 

TIM.  Sins  thus  set  in  order  must  needs  be  a 
terrible  sight. 

PHIL.  Yes,  surely,  the  rather  because  the 
metaphor  may  seem  taken  from  setting  an  army 
in  battle  array.  At  this  conflict,  in  his  first 
conversion,  behold  a  troop  of  sins  cometh,  and 
when  God  himself  shall  marshal  them  in  rank 
and  file,  what  guilty  conscience  is  able  to 
endure  the  furious  charge  of  so  great  and 
well-ordered  an  army? 

TIM.  Suppose  the  party  dies  before  he  be 
completely  converted  in  this  twilight  condition, 
as  you  term  it,  what  then  becomes  of  his  soul, 
which  may  seem  too  good  to  dwell  in  outer 
darkness  with  devils,  and  too  bad  to  go  to  the 
God  of  light? 

PHIL.   Your  supposition  is  impossible.     Re- 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          309 

member  our  discourse  only  concerns  the  godly. 
Now  God  never  is  father  to  abortive  children, 
but  to  such  who,  according  to  his  appointment, 
shall  come  to  perfection. 

TIM.  Can  they  not  therefore  die  in  this  in- 
terim, before  the  work  of  grace  be  wrought  in 
them? 

PHIL.  No,  verily.  Christ's  bones  were  in 
themselves  breakable,  but  could  not  actually  be 
broken  by  all  the  violence  in  the  world,  because 
God  hath  fore-decreed,  A  bone  of  him  shall 
not  be  broken.  So  we  confess  God's  children 
mortal ;  but  all  the  power  of  Devil  or  man  may 
not,  must  not,  shall  not,  cannot,  kill  them 
before  their  conversion,  according  to  God's 
election  of  them  to  life,  which  must  be  fully 
accomplished. 

TIM.  What  is  the  second  solemn  time  where- 
in wounded  consciences  assault  men  ? 

PHIL.  After  their  conversion  completed,  and 
this  either  upon  the  committing  of  a  conscience- 
wasting  sin,  such  as  Tertullian  calls  peccatum 
devoratorium  salutis,  or  upon  the  undergoing 
of  some  heavy  affliction  of  a  bigger  standard 
and  proportion,  blacker  hue  and  complexion, 
than  what  befalls  ordinary  men,  as  in  the  case 
of  Job. 

TIM.  Which  is  the  third  and  last  time  when 
wounded  consciences  commonly  walk  abroad? 


310          THE   CAUSE  AND   CURE   OF 

PHIL.  When  men  lie  on  their  death-beds, 
Satan  must  now  roar,  or  else  forever  hold  his 
peace ;  roar  he  may  afterwards  with  very  anger 
to  vex  himself,  not  with  any  hope  to  hurt  us. 
There  is  mention  in  Scripture  of  an  evil  day, 
which  is  most  applicable  to  the  time  of  our 

Rev.iii.io.  death.     We  read  also  of  an  hour  of  temptation  ; 

isa.Hv.  7.  and  the  prophet  tells  us  there  is  a  moment, 
wherein  God  may  seem  to  forsake  us.  Now 
Satan  being  no  less  cunning  to  find  out,  than 
careful  to  make  use  of,  his  time  of  advantage, 
in  that  moment  of  that  hour  of  that  day,  will 
put  hard  for  our  souls,  and  we  must  expect 
a  shrewd  parting  blow  from  him. 

TIM.  Your  doleful  prediction  disheartens  me, 
for  fear  I  may  be  foiled  in  my  last  encounter. 
PHIL.  Be  of  good  comfort:  through  Christ 
we  shall  be  victorious,  both  in  dying  and  in 
death  itself.  Remember  God's  former  favours 
bestowed  upon  thee.  Indeed,  wicked  men, 
from  the  premises  of  God's  power,  collect  a 
conclusion  of  his  weakness,  Psalm  Ixxviii.  20 : 
Behold  he  smote  the  rock,  that  the  waters 
gushed  out,  and  the  streams  overflowed :  can 
he  give  bread  also  ?  can  he  provide  flesh  for  his 

isam.       people?     But  God's  children,  by  better  logic, 

2  Cor  i.  10.  fr°m  tne  prepositions  of  God's  former  preserva- 
tions, infer  his  power  and  pleasure  to  protect 
them  for  the  future.  Be  assured,  that  God, 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          811 

which  hath  been  the  God  of  the  mountains, 
and  made  our  mountains  strong  in  time  of  our 
prosperity,  will  also  be  the  God  of  the  valleys, 
and  lead  us  safe  through  the  valley  of  thepBa!m 

J  xxiii.  4. 

shadow  of  death. 


DIALOGUE  IV. 

The  great  Torment  of  a  wounded  Conscience,  proved 
by  Reasons  and  Examples. 


TIMOTHEUS. 


I 


S  the  pain  of  a  wounded  conscience  so  great 
as  is  pretended? 


PHIL.    God  saith  it,  we   have  seen   it,  andprov- 

,    .  xviii.  14. 

others  have  felt  it,  whose  complaints  savour  as 
little  of  dissimulation,  as  their  cries  in  a  fit  of 
the  colic  do  of  counterfeiting. 

TIM.  Whence  comes  this  wound  to  be  so 
great  and  grievous? 

PHIL.  Six  reasons  may  be  assigned  thereof. 
The  first  drawn  from  the  heaviness  of  the  hand 
which  makes  the  wound ;  namely,  God  himself, 
conceived  under  the  notion  of  an  infinite  angry 
judge.  In  all  other  afflictions,  man  encounters 
only  with  man,  and  in  the  worst  temptations, 
only  with  Satan  ;  but  in  a  wounded  conscience, 
he  enters  the  lists  immediately  with  God  him- 
self. 


312          THE   CAUSE  AND   CURE  OF 

TIM.  Whence  is  the  second  reason  brought  ? 
Heb.iv.i2.  PHIL.  From  the  sharpness  of  the  sword 
wherewith  the  wound  is  made,  being  the  word 
of  God,  and  the  keen  threatenings  of  the  law 
therein  contained.  There  is  mention,  Gen.  iii. 
24,  of  a  sword  turning  every  way :  parallel 
whereto  is  the  word  of  God  in  a  wounded 
conscience.  Man's  heart  is  full  of  windings, 
turnings,  and  doublings,  to  shift  and  shun  the 
stroke  thereof  if  possible ;  but  this  sword  meets 
them  wheresoever  they  move,  —  it  fetches  and 
finds  them  out,  —  it  haunts  and  hunts  them, 
forbidding  them,  during  their  agony,  any  en- 
trance into  the  paradise  of  one  comfortable 
thought  ? 

TIM.    Whence  is  the  third  reason  derived  ? 

PHIL.  From  the  tenderness  of  the  part  itself 
which  is  wounded  ;  the  conscience  being  one  of 
the  eyes  of  the  soul,  sensible  of  the  smallest 
hurt.  And  when  that  callum,  schirrus,  or  in- 
crustation, drawn  over  it  by  nature,  and  hard- 
ened by  custom  in  sin,  is  once  flayed  off,  the 
conscience  becomes  so  pliant  and  supple,  that 
the  least  imaginable  touch  is  painful  unto  it. 

TIM.    What  is  the  fourth  reason  ? 

PHIL.  The  folly  of  the  patient;  who  being 
stung,  hath  not  the  wisdom  to  look  up  to  Christ, 
the  brazen  serpent,  but  torments  himself  with 
his  own  activity.  It  was  threatened  to  Pashur, 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          313 

I  will  make  thee  a  terror  to  thyself:  so  fares  it  Jer.  xx.4. 
with  God's  best  saint  during  the  fit  of  his  per- 
plexed conscience  ;  he  hears  his  own  voice,  — 
he  thinks,  this  is  that  which  so  often  hath  sworn, 
lied,  talked  vainly,  wantonly,  wickedly;  his 
voice  is  a  terror  to  himself.  He  sees  his  own 
eyes  in  a  glass,  — he  presently  apprehends,  these 
are  those  which  shot  forth  so  many  envious, 
covetous,  amorous  glances ;  his  eyes  are  a  terror 
to  himself.  Sheep  are  observed  to  fly  without 
cause,  scared  (as  some  say)  with  the  sound  of 
their  own  feet :  their  feet  knack  because  they 
fly,  and  they  fly  because  their  feet  knack :  an 
emblem  of  God's  children  in  a  wounded  con- 
science, self-fearing,  self-frightened. 

TIM.  What  is  the  fifth  reason  which  makes 
the  pain  so  great  ? 

PHIL.  Because  Satan  rakes  his  claws  in  the 
reeking  blood  of  a  wounded  conscience.  Beel- 
zebub, the  Devil's  name,  signifies  in  Hebrew  the 
Lord  of  flies,  which  excellently  intimates  his 
nature  and  employment ;  flies  take  their  felicity 
about  sores  and  galled  backs,  to  infest  and  in- 
flame them :  so  Satan  no  sooner  discovers  (and 
that  bird  of  prey  hath  quick  sight)  a  soul  terror- 
struck,  but  thither  he  hastes,  and  is  busy  to 
keep  the  wound  raw,  —  there  he  is  in  his  throne 
to  do  mischief. 

TIM.  What  is  the  sixth  and  last  reason  why 
a  wounded  conscience  is  so  great  a  torment  ? 


PTOV. 


314         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

PHIL.  Because  of  the  impotency  and  in- 
validity of  all  earthly  receipts  to  give  ease 
thereunto.  For  there  is  such  a  gulf  of  dis- 
proportion betwixt  a  mind-malady  and  body- 
medicines,  that  no  carnal,  corporal  comforts 
can  effectually  work  thereupon. 

TIM.  Yet  wine  in  this  case  is  prescribed  in 
i.  Scripture  ;  Give  wine  to  the  heavy-hearted, 
that  they  may  remember  their  misery  no  more. 

PHIL.  Indeed,  if  the  wound  be  in  the  spirits, 
those  cursitors  betwixt  soul  and  body,  to  recover 
their  decay  or  consumption,  wine  may  usefully 
be  applied  :  but  if  the  wound  be  in  the  spirit, 
in  Scripture  phrase,  all  carnal,  corporal  comforts 
are  utterly  in  vain. 

TIM.  Methinks  merry  company  should  do 
much  to  refresh  him. 

PHIL.  Alas  !  a  man  shall  no  longer  be  wel- 
come in  merry  company  than  he  is  able  to  sing 
his  part  in  their  jovial  concert.  When  a  hunted 
deer  runs  for  safeguard  amongst  the  rest  of  the 
herd,  they  will  not  admit  him  into  their  com- 
pany, but  beat  him  off  with  their  horns,  out 
of  principles  of  self-preservation,  for  fear  the 
hounds,  in  pursuit  of  him,  fall  on  them  also. 
So  hard  it  is  for  man  or  beast  in  misery,  to  find 
a  faithful  friend.  In  like  manner,  when  a  set 
of  bad-good-fellows  perceive  one  of  their  society 
dogged  with  God's  terrors  at  his  heels,  they  will 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          315 

forsake  him  as  soon  as  they  can,  preferring  his 
room,  and  declining  his  company,  lest  his  sad- 
ness prove  infectious  to  themselves.  And  now, 
if  all  six  reasons  be  put  together,  so  heavy  a 
hand,  smiting  with  so  sharp  a  sword  on  so  tender 
a  part  of  so  foolish  a  patient,  whilst  Satan  seeks 
to  widen,  and  no  worldly  plaster  can  cure  the 
wound,  it  sufficiently  proves  a  wounded  con- 
science to  be  an  exquisite  torture. 

TIM.    Give  me,  I  pray,  an  example  thereof. 

PHIL.  When  Adam  had  eaten  the  forbidden 
fruit,  he  tarried  a  time  in  paradise,  but  took 
no  contentment  therein.  The  sun  did  shine 
as  bright,  the  rivers  as  clear,  as  ever  before, 
birds  sang  as  sweetly,  beasts  played  as  pleas- 
antly, flowers  smelt  as  fragrant,  herbs  grew 
as  fresh,  fruits  flourished  as  fair,  no  punctilio 
of  pleasure  was  either  altered  or  abated.  The 
objects  were  the  same,  but  Adam's  eyes  were 
otherwise ;  his  nakedness  stood  in  his  light ;  a 
thorn  of  guiltiness  grew  in  his  heart  before  any 
thistles  sprang  out  of  the  ground  ;  which  made 
him  not  to  seek  for  the  fairest  fruits  to  fill  his 
hunger,  but  the  biggest  leaves  to  cover  his 
nakedness.  Thus  a  wounded  conscience  is 
able  to  unparadise  paradise  itself. 

TIM.    Give  me  another  instance. 

PHIL.  Christ  Jesus,  our  Saviour,  he  was 
blinded,  buffeted,  scourged,  scoffed  at,  had  his 


316         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

hands  and  feet  nailed  to  the  cross,  and  all  this 
while  said  nothing.  But  no  sooner  apprehended 
he  his  Father  deserting  him,  groaning  under 
the  burden  of  the  sins  of  mankind  imputed 
unto  him,  but  presently  the  Lamb  (who  hitherto 
was  dumb  before  his  shearer,  and  opened  not 
his  mouth)  for  pain  began  to  bleat,  My  God, 
my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me? 

TIM.    Why  is  a  wounded  conscience  by  David 
Psaim       resembled  to  arrows,  Thine  arrows  stick  fast  in 

xxxviii.  2. 

me  { 

PHIL.  Because  an  arrow,  especially  if  barbed, 
rakes  and  rends  the  flesh  the  more,  the  more 
metal  the  wounded  party  hath  to  strive  and 
struggle  with  it :  and  a  guilty  conscience  pierces 
the  deeper,  whilst  a  stout  stomach  with  might 
and  main  seeks  to  outwrestle  it. 

TIM.  May  not  a  wounded  conscience  also 
work  on  the  body  to  hasten  and  heighten  the 
sickness  thereof? 

PHIL.  Yes,  verily,  so  that  there  may  be  em- 
Ooi.  iv.  14.  ployment  for  Luke,  the  beloved  physician,  (if 
the  same  person  with  the  Evangelist,)  to  exer- 
cise both  his  professions  :  but  we  meddle  only 
with  the  malady  of  the  mind,  abstracted  from 
any  bodily  indisposition. 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          317 

DIALOGUE   V. 

Sovereign  Uses  to  be  made  of  the    Torment  of  a 
wounded  Conscience. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

O  BEING  the  torture  of  a  wounded  conscience 
O  is  so  great,  what  use  is  to  be  made  thereof? 

PHIL.  Very  much  :  and  first,  it  may  make 
men  sensible  of  the  intolerable  pain  in  hell  fire. 
If  the  mouth  of  the  fiery  furnace  into  which 
the  children  were  cast  was  so  hot  that  it  burnt 
those  which  approached  it,  how  hot  was  the 
furnace  itself!  If  a  wounded  conscience,  the 
suburbs  of  hell,  be  so  painful,  O  how  extreme 
is  that  place  where  the  worm  never  dieth,  and 
the  fire  is  never  quenched ! 

TIM.  Did  our  roaring  boys  (as  they  call 
them)  but  seriously  consider  this,  they  would 
not  wish  God  damn  them,  and  God  confound 
them,  so  frequently  as  they  do. 

PHIL.  No,  verily :  I  read  in  Theodoret  of 
the  ancient  Donatists,  that  they  were  so  am- 
bitious of  martyrdom  (as  they  accounted  it), 
that  many  of  them,  meeting  with  a  young 
gentleman,  requested  of  him,  that  he  would  be 
pleased  to  kill  them.  He,  to  confute  their 
folly,  condescended  to  their  desire,  on  condi- 
tion, that  first  they  would  submit  to  be  fast 

27 


318          THE   CAUSE  AND   CURE  OF 

bound:  which  being  done,  he  gave  order  that 
they  should  be  severely  scourged,  and  then 
saved  their  lives.  In  application  :  when  I  hear 
such  riotous  youths  wish  that  God  would  damn 
or  confound  them,  I  hope  God  will  be  more 
merciful  than  to  take  them  at  their  words,  and 
to  grant  them  their  wish  ;  only  I  heartily  desire 
that  he  would  be  pleased  sharply  to  scourge 
them,  and  soundly  to  lash  them  with  the  frights 
and  terrors  of  a  wounded  conscience.  And  I 
doubt  not  but  that  they  would  so  ill  like  the 
pain  thereof,  that  they  would  revoke  their 
wishes,  as  having  little  list,  and  less  delight  to 
taste  of  hell  hereafter. 

TIM.  What  other  use  is  to  be  made  of  the 
pain  of  a  wounded  conscience? 

PHIL.  To  teach  us  seasonably  to  prevent 
what  we  cannot  possibly  endure.  Let  us  shun 
the  smallest  sin,  lest,  if  we  slight  and  neglect 
it,  it  by  degrees  fester  and  gangrene  into  a 
wounded  conscience.  One  of  the  bravest  spirits  * 
that  ever  England  bred,  or  Ireland  buried,  lost 
his  life  by  a  slight  hurt  neglected,  as  if  it  had 
been  beneath  his  high  mind  to  stoop  to  the  dress- 
ing thereof,  till  it  was  too  late.  Let  us  take 
heed  the  stoutest  of  us  be  not  so  served  in  our 
souls.  If  we  repent  not  presently  of  our  sins 

*  Sir  Thomas  Norris,  President  of  Minister,  ex  levi  vulnere  ne- 
gkcto  sublatus.    Camden's  Elizab.  An.  1641. 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          319 

committed,  but  carelessly  contemn  them,  a 
scratch  may  quickly  prove  an  ulcer ;  the  rather, 
because  the  flesh  of  our  mind,  if  I  may  so  use 
the  metaphor,  is  hard  to  heal,  full  of  choleric 
and  corrupt  humours,  and  very  ready  to  rankle. 

TIM.  What  else  may  we  gather  for  our  in- 
struction from  the  torture  of  a  troubled  mind. 

PHIL.  To  confute  their  cruelty  who,  out  of 
sport  or  spite,  willingly  and  wittingly  wound 
weak  consciences:  like  those  uncharitable  Cc-1Cor-7iiL 

12 

rinthians,  who  so  far  improve  their  liberty  in 
things  indifferent,  as  thereby  to  wound  the  con- 
sciences of  their  weaker  brethren. 

TIM.  Are  not  those  ministers  to  blame,  who, 
mistaking  their  message,  instead  of  bringing 
the  Gospel  of  peace,  frighten  people  with  legal 
terrors  into  despair  ? 

PHIL.  I  cannot  commend  their  discretion, 
yet  will  not  condemn  their  intention  herein. 
No  doubt  their  desire  and  design  is  pious, 
though  they  err  in  the  pursuit  and  prosecu- 
tion thereof,  casting  down  them  whom  they 
cannot  raise,  and  conjuring  up  the  spirit  of 
bondage  which  they  cannot  allay  again :  where- 
fore, it  is  our  wisest  way  to  interweave  promises 
with  threatenings,  and  not  to  leave  open  a  pit 
of  despair,  but  to  cover  it  again  with  comfort. 

TIM.  Remaineth  there  not,  as  yet,  another 
use  of  this  point? 


320         THE   CAUSE  AND   CURE  OF 

PHIL.   Yes,  to  teach  us  to  pity  and  pray  for 

those  that    have  afflicted   consciences,  not  like 

P8alm  lxix- the  wicked,  who   persecute   those   whom    God 

hath   smitten,    and   talk   to   the   grief  of  such 

whom  he  hath  wounded. 

TIM.    Yet  Eli  was  a  good  man,  who,  notwith- 

1 8am.  i.    standing,  censured  Hannah,  a  woman  of  sorrow- 
is  14 

ful  spirit,  to  be  drunk  with  wine. 

PHIL.  Imitate  not  Eli  in  committing,  but 
amending  his  fault.  Indeed,  his  dim  eyes  could 
see  drunkenness  in  Hannah  where  it  was  not, 
and  could  not  see  sacrilege  and  adultery  in  his 
own  sons,  where  they  were.  Thus,  those  who 
are  most  indulgent  to  their  own,  are  most  cen- 
sorious of  others'  sins.  But  Eli  afterwards, 
perceiving  his  error,  turned  the  condemning 
of  Hannah  into  praying  for  her.  In  like  man- 
ner, if  in  our  passion  we  have  prejudiced  or 
injured  any  wounded  consciences,  in  cold  blood 
let  us  make  them  the  best  amends  and  repara- 
tion. 

DIALOGUE  VI 

That   in    some    Cases    more   Repentance  must    be 
preached  to  a  wounded  Conscience. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

SO  much  for  the  malady,  now  for  the  rem- 
edy.    Suppose  you  come   to  a  wounded 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          321 

conscience,  what  counsel  will  you  prescribe 
him? 

PHIL.  If,  after  hearty  prayer  to  God  for  his 
direction,  he  appeareth  unto  me,  as  yet,  not  truly 
penitent,  in  the  first  place  I  will  press  a  deeper 
degree  of  repentance  upon  him. 

TIM.  O  miserable  comforter!  more  sorrow 
still !  Take  heed  your  eyes  be  not  put  out 
with  that  smoking  flax  you  seek  to  quench, 
and  your  fingers  wounded  with  the  splinters 
of  that  bruised  reed  you  go  about  to  break. 

PHIL.  Understand  me,  sir.  Better  were  my 
tongue  spit  out  of  my  mouth,  than  to  utter  a 
word  of  grief  to  drive  them  to  despair  who  are 
truly  contrite.  But  on  the  other  side,  I  shall 
betray  my  trust,  and  be  found  an  unfaithful  dis- 
penser of  divine  mysteries,  to  apply  comfort  to 
him  who  is  not  ripe  and  ready  for  it. 

TIM.    What  harm  would  it  do  ? 

PHIL.  Raise  him  for  the  present,  and  ruin 
him,  without  God's  greater  mercy,  for  the  fu- 
ture. For  comfort  daubed  on,  on  a  foul  soul, 
will  not  stick  long  upon  it ;  and,  instead  of 
pouring  in,  I  shall  spill  the  precious  oil  of  God's 
mercy.  Yea,  I  may  justly  bring  a  wounded 
conscience  upon  myself,  for  dealing  deceitfully 
in  my  stewardship. 

TIM.  Is  it  possible  one  may  not  be  soundly 
humbled,  and  yet  have  a  wounded  conscience  ? 


322          THE   CAUSE  AND   CURE  OF 

PHIL.  Most  possible:  for  a  wounded  con- 
science is  often  inflicted  as  a  punishment  for  lack 
of  true  repentance :  great  is  the  difference  be- 
twixt a  man's  being  frightened  at,  and  humbled 
for,  his  sins.  One  may  passively  be  cast  down 
by  God's  terrors,  and  yet  not  willingly  throw 
himself  down  as  he  ought  at  God's  footstool. 

TIM.  Seeing  his  pain  is  so  pitiful  as  you  have 
formerly  proved,  why  would  you  add  more 
grief  unto  him? 

PHIL.  I  would  not  add  grief  to  him,  but 
alter  grief  in  him ;  making  his  sorrow,  not 
greater,  but  better.  I  would  endeavour  to 
change  his  dismal,  doleful  dejection,  his  hideous 
and  horrible  heaviness,  his  bitter  exclamations, 
which  seem  to  me  much  mixed  in  him  with 
pride,  impatience,  and  impenitence,  into  a  will- 
ing submission  to  God's  pleasure,  and  into  a 
kindly,  gentle,  tender  Gospel  repentance  for  his 
sins. 

TIM.  But  there  are  some  now-a-days  who 
maintain  that  a  child  of  God  after  his  first  con- 
version needs  not  any  new  repentance  for  sin 
all  the  days  of  his  life. 

PHIL.  They  defend  a  grievous  and  danger- 
ous error.  Consider  what  two  petitions  Christ 
couples  together  in  his  prayer :  when  my  body, 
which  every  day  is  hungry,  can  live  without 
God's  giving  it  daily  bread,  then  and  no  sooner 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          323 

shall  I  believe  that  my  soul,  which  daily  sin- 
neth,  can  spiritually  live  without  God's  forgiv- 
ing it  its  trespasses. 

TIM.  But  such  allege,  in  proof  of  their  opin- 
ion, that  a  man  hath  his  person  justified  before 
God,  not  by  pieces  and  parcels,  but  at  once  and 
forever  in  his  conversion. 

PHIL.  This  being  granted  doth  not  favour 
their  error.  We  confess  God  finished  the  cre- 
ation of  the  world,  and  all  therein,  in  six  days, 
and  then  rested  from  that  work,  yet  so  that  his 
daily  preserving  of  all  things  by  his  Providence 
may  still  be  accounted  a  constant  and  continued 
creation.  We  acknowledge  in  like  manner,  a 
child  of  God  justified  at  once  in  his  conversion, 
when  he  is  fully  and  freely  estated  in  God's 
favour.  And  yet  seeing  every  daily  sin  by  him 
committed  is  an  aversion  from  God,  and  his 
daily  repentance  a  conversion  to  God,  his  jus- 
tification in  this  respect  may  be  conceived  en- 
tirely continued  all  the  days  of  his  life. 

TIM.  What  is  the  difference  betwixt  the 
first  repentance,  and  this  renewed  repentance? 

PHIL.  The  former  is  as  it  were  the  putting 
of  life  into  a  dead  man,  the  latter,  the  recover- 
ing of  a  sick  man  from  a  dangerous  wound: 
by  the  former,  sight  to  the  blind  is  simply 
restored,  and  eyes  given  him ;  in  the  latter, 
only  a  film  is  removed,  drawn  over  the  eyes, 


324         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

and  hindering  their  actual  sight.  By  the  first, 
we  have  a  right  title  to  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  ; 
by  our  second  repentance,  we  have  a  new  claim 
to  Heaven,  by  virtue  of  our  old  title.  Thus 
these  two  kinds  of  repentance  may  be  differ- 
enced and  distinguished,  though  otherwise  they 
meet  and  agree  in  general  qualities :  both  hav- 
ing sin  for  their  cause,  sorrow  for  their  com- 
panion, and  pardon  for  their  consequent  and 
effect. 

TIM.  But  do  not  God's  children  after  com- 
mitting of  grievous  sins,  and  before  their  renew- 
ing their  repentance,  remain  still  heirs  of  Heav- 
en, married  to  Christ,  and  citizens  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  ? 

PHIL.  Heirs  of  Heaven  they  are,  but  disin- 
heritable  for  their  misdemeanour.  Married  still 
to  Christ,  but  deserving  to  be  divorced  for  their 
adulteries.  Citizens  of  Heaven,  but  yet  out- 
lawed, so  that  they  can  recover  no  right,  and 
receive  no  benefit,  till  their  outlawry  be  re- 
versed. 

TIM.  Where  doth  God  in  Scripture  enjoin 
this  second  repentance  on  his  own  children? 

PHIL.  In  several  places.  He  threatens  the 
Eev.  u.  5.  Church  of  Ephesus  (the  best  of  the  seven) 
with  removing  the  candlestick  from  them,  ex- 
cept they  repent :  and  Christ  tells  his  own 
disciples,  true  converts  before,  but  then  guilty 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          325 
of  ambitious  thoughts,  that  except  ye  be  con-Matth- 

i  o  xviii.3. 

verted  ye  shall  not  enter  the  kingdom  of  Heav- 
en. Here  is  conversion  after  conversion,  being 
a  solemn  turning  from  some  particular  sin  ;  in 
relation  to  which  it  is  not  absurd  to  say,  that 
there  is  justification  after  justification  :  the  lat- 
ter as  following  in  time,  so  flowing  from  the 
former. 

DIALOGUE  VII. 

Only  Christ  is  to  be  applied  to  Souls  truly  contrite. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

BUT  suppose  the  person  in  the  minister's 
apprehension    heartily   humbled    for    sin, 
what  then  is  to  be  done? 

PHIL.  No  corrosives,  all  cordials ;  no  vin- 
egar, all  oil;  no  law,  all  Gospel  must  be  pre- 
sented unto  him.  Here,  blessed  the  lips,  yea, 
!  beautiful  the  feet  of  him  that  bringeth  the  tid- 
ings of  peace.  As  Elisha,  when  reviving  the2KinESiv- 
son  of  the  Shunamite,  laid  his  mouth  to  the 
mouth  of  the  child;  so  the  gaping  orifice  of 
Christ's  wounds  must  spiritually,  by  preaching, 
be  put  close  to  the  mouth  of  the  wounds  of 
a  conscience  :  happy  that  skilful  architect  that 

can    show   the   sick  man   that   the   head-stone Zecha- iv- 

i. 
of    his    spiritual   building    must    be    laid   with 

shouts,  crying,  Grace,  grace. 


326         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

TIM.  Which  do  you  count  the  head-stone 
of  the  building,  that  which  is  first  or  last  laid  ? 

PHIL.  The  foundation  is  the  head-stone  in 
honour,  the  top  stone  is  the  head-stone  in 
height.  The  former  the  head-stone  in  strength, 
the  latter  in  the  stature.  It  seemeth  that  God's 
Spirit,  of  set  purpose,  made  use  of  a  doubtful 
word,  to  show  that  the  whole  fabric  of  our  sal- 
vation, whether  as  founded,  or  as  finished,  is 
the  only  work  of  God's  grace  alone.  Christ 
is  the  alpha  and  omega  thereof,  not  excluding 
all  the  letters  in  the  alphabet  interposed. 

TIM.  How  must  the  minister  preach  Christ 
to  an  afflicted  conscience? 

PHIL.  He  must  crucify  him  before  his  eyes, 
lively  setting  him  forth ;  naked,  to  clothe  him  ; 
wounded,  to  cure  him ;  dying,  to  save  him. 
He  is  to  expound  and  explain  unto  him  the  dig- 
nity of  his  person,  preciousness  of  his  blood, 
plenteousness  of  his  mercy,  in  all  those  loving ' 
relations  wherein  the  Scripture  presents  him  : 
a  kind  father  to  a  prodigal  child,  a  careful  hen 
to  a  scattered  chicken,  a  good  shepherd  that 
bringeth  his  lost  sheep  back  on  his  shoulders. 

TIM.  Spare  me  one  question :  why  doth  he 
not  drive  the  sheep  before  him,  especially  seeing 
it  was  lively  enough  to  lose  itself? 

PHIL.  First,  because  though  it  had  wildness 
too  much  to  go  astray,  it  had  not  wisdom 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          327 

enough  to  go  right.  Secondly,  because  proba- 
bly the  silly  sheep  had  tired  itself  with  wander- 
ing ;  Habakkuk  ii.  13,  "  the  people  shall  weary 
themselves  for  very  vanity,"  and  therefore  the 
kind  shepherd  brings  it  home  on  his  own  shoul- 
ders. 

TIM.  Pardon  my  interruption,  and  proceed, 
how  Christ  is  to  be  held  forth. 

PHIL.  The  latitude  and  extent  of  his  love, 
his  invitation  without  exception,  are  powerful- 
ly to  be  pressed ;  every  one  that  thirsteth,  all 
ye  that  are  heavy  laden,  whosoever  believeth, 
and  the  many  promises  of  mercy,  are  effectually 
to  be  tendered  unto  him. 

TIM.    Where  are  those  promises  in  Scripture  ? 

PHIL.  Or  rather,  where  are  they  not?  for 
they  are  harder  to  be  missed  than  to  be  met 
with.  Open  the  Bible  (as  he  who  drew  his1Kinss 

xxii.  34. 

bow  in  battle)  at  a  venture.  If  thou  lightest 
on  an  historical  place,  behold  precedents ;  if  on 
doctrinal,  promises  of  comfort.  For  the  latter, 
observe  these  particulars :  Gen.  iii.  15  ;  Exo. 
xxxiv.  6 ;  Isa.  xl.  1 ;  Isa.  liv.  11 ;  Mat.  xi.  28  ; 
xii.  20  ;  1  Cor.  x.  13 ;  Heb.  xiii.  5,  &c. 

TIM.  Are  these  more  principal  places  of  con- 
solation than  any  other  in  the  Bible  ? 

PHIL.  I  know  there  is  no  choosing,  where 
all  things  are  choicest.  Whosoever  shall  select 
some  pearls  out  of  such  a  heap,  shall  leave  be- 


328         THE   CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

hind  as  precious  as  any  he  takes,  both  in  his  own 
and  others'  judgment ;  yea,  which  is  more,  the 
same  man  at  several  times  may  in  his  apprehen- 
sion prefer  several  promises  as  best,  formerly 
most  affected  with  one  place,  for  the  present 
more  delighted  with  another :  and  afterwards, 
conceiving  comfort  therein  not  so  clear,  choose 
other  places  as  more  pregnant  and  pertinent  to 
his  purpose.  Thus  God  orders  it,  that  divers 
men  (and  perchance  the  same  man  at  different 
times)  make  use  of  all  his  promises,  gleaning 
and  gathering  comfort,  not  only  in  one  narrow, 
land,  or  furlong,  but  as  it  is  scattered  clean 
through  the  whole  field  of  Scripture. 

TIM.  Must  ministers  have  variety  of  several 
comfortable  promises? 

PHIL.  Yes,  surely :  such  masters  of  the  as- 
sembly being  to  enter  and  fasten  consolation  in 
an  afflicted  soul,  need  have  many  nails  provided 
beforehand,  that  if  some  for  the  present  chance 
to  drive  untowardly,  as  splitting,  going  awry, 
turning  crooked  or  blunt,  they  may  have  others 
in  the  room  thereof. 

TIM.  But  grant  Christ  held  out  never  so 
plainly,  pressed  never  so  powerfully,  yet  all  is 
in  vain,  except  God  inwardly  with  his  Spirit 
persuade  the  wounded  conscience  to  believe  the 
truth  of  what  he  saith. 

PHIL.   This  is  an  undoubted  truth,  for  one 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          329 

may  lay  the  bread  of  life  on  their  trencher,  and 
cannot  force  them  to  feed  on  it.  One  may 
bring  them  down  to  the  spring  of  life,  but 
cannot  make  them  drink  of  the  waters  there- 
of: and  therefore,  in  the  cure  of  a  wounded 
conscience,  God  is  all  in  all,  only  the  touch 
of  his  hand  can  heal  this  king's  evil :  I  kill Deu^ 
and  make  alive,  I  wound  and  I  heal,  neither 
is  there  any  that  can  deliver  out  of  my  hand. 


DIALOGUE  VIII. 

Answers  to  the  Objections  of  a  wounded  Conscience, 
drawn  from  the  Grievousness  of  his  Sins. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

GIVE  me  leave  now,  sir,  to  personate  and 
represent  a  wounded  conscience,  and  to 
allege   and   enforce    such    principal    objections 
wherewith  generally  they  are  grieved. 

PHIL.   With   all  my  heart,  and   God  bless 
my  endeavours  in  answering  them. 

TIM.  But  first  I  would  be  satisfied  how  it 
comes  to  pass,  that  men  in  a  wounded  con- 
science have  their  parts  so  presently  improved. 
The  Jews  did  question  concerning  our  Saviour, 
How  knoweth  this  man  letters,  being  never JohnyIL 
learned?  But  here  the  doubt  and  difficulty 
is  greater.  How  come  simple  people  so  subtle 


330          THE   CAUSE  AND   CURE   OF 

on  a  sudden,  to  oppose,  with  that  advantage 
and  vehemence,  that  it  would  puzzle  a  good 
and  grave  divine  to  answer  them  ? 

PHIL.  Two  reasons  may  be  rendered  thereof. 
1.  Because  a  man  in  a  distemper  is  stronger 
than  when  he  is  in  his  perfect  health.  What 
Samsons  are  some  in  the  fit  of  a  fever  ?  Then 
their  spirits,  being  raised  by  the  violence  of  their 
disease,  push  with  all  their  power.  So  it  is  in 
the  agony  of  a  distressed  soul,  every  string 
thereof  is  strained  to  the  height,  and  a  man 
becomes  more  than  himself  to  object  against 
himself  in  a  fit  of  despair. 

TIM.    What  is  the  other  reason  ? 

PHIL.  Satan  himself,  that  subtle  sophister, 
assists  them.  He  forms  their  arguments,  frames 
their  objections,  fits  their  distinctions,  shapes 
their  evasions ;  and  this  discomforter  (aping 
God's  Spirit,  the  Comforter,  John  xiv.  26) 
bringeth  all  things  to  their  remembrance,  which 
they  have  heard  or  read,  to  dishearten  them. 
Need,  therefore,  have  ministers,  when  they 
meddle  with  afflicted  men,  to  call  to  Heaven 
aforehand  to  assist  them,  being  sure  they  shall 
have  hell  itself  to  oppose  them. 

TIM.  To  come  now  to  the  objections  which 
afflicted  consciences  commonly  make  ;  they  may 
be  reduced  to  three  principal  heads ;  either 
drawn  from  the  greatness  and  grievousness 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          331 

of  their  sins,  or  from  the  slightness  and  light- 
ness of  their  repentance,  or  from  the  faintness 
and  feebleness  of  their  faith ;  I  begin  with  the 
objections  of  the  first  form. 

PHIL.   I  approve  your  method ;  pray  proceed. 

TIM.  First,  sir,  even  since  my  conversion,  I 
have  been  guilty  of  many  grievous  sins ;  and, 
which  is  worse,  of  the  same  sin  many  times 
committed.  Happy  Judah,  who,  though  once060- 

Tviii    9fi 

committing  incest  with  Thamar,  yet  the  text 
saith,  that  afterwards  he  knew  her  again  no 
more.  But  I,  vile  wretch,  have  often  re-fallen 
into  the  same  offence. 

PHIL.  All  this  is  answered  in  God's  promise 
in  the  prophet,  Though  your  sins  be  as  scar-  isaiah  i.  is. 
let,  I  will  make  them  as  snow.  Consider  how 
the  Tyrian  scarlet  was  dyed,  not  superficially 
dipped,  but  thoroughly  drenched  in  the  liquor 
that  coloured  it,  as  thy  soul  in  custom  of  sin- 
ning. Then  was  it  taken  out  for  a  time  and 
dried,  pvit  in  again,  soaked  and  sodden  the  sec- 
ond time  in  the  fat;  called  therefore  Bl/3a<j>ov, 
twice  dyed ;  as  thou  complainest  thou  hast  been 
by  relapsing  into  the  same  sin.  Yea,  the  colour 
so  incorporated  into  the  cloth,  not  drawn  over, 
but  diving  into  the  very  heart  of  the  wool,  that 
rub  a  scarlet  rag  on  what  is  white,  and  it  will 
bestow  a  reddish  tincture  upon  it ;  as  perchance 
thy  sinful  practice  and  precedent  have  also  in- 


332          THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

fected  those  which  were  formerly  good,  by  thy 
badness.  Yet  such  scarlet  sins,  so  solemnly  and 
substantially  coloured,  are  easily  washed  white 
in  the  blood  of  our  Saviour. 

TIM.  But,  sir,  I  have  sinned  against  most 
serious  resolutions,  yea,  against  most  solemn 
vows,  which  I  have  made  to  the  contrary. 

PHIL.  Vow-breaking,  though  a  grievous  sin, 
is  pardonable  on  unfeigned  repentance.  If  thou 
hast  broken  a  vow,  tie  a  knot  on  it  to  make  it 
hold  together  again.  It  is  spiritual  thrift,  and 
no  misbecoming  baseness,  to  piece  and  joint  thy 
neglected  promises  with  fresh  ones.  So  shall 
thy  vow  in  effect  be  not  broken  when  new 
mended :  and  remain  the  same,  though  not  by 
one  entire  continuation,  yet  by  a  constant 

Compare    successive  renovation  thereof.     Thus  Jacob  re- 
Gen,  xxvlli.  i    i  •  i  i  p         •  -r»     i     i 

20,  with     newed  his  neglected  vow  or  going  to  Bethel ; 

Gen.  xxxv.  anc[  t^js  must  thou  do,  reinforce  thy  broken 
vows,  if  of  moment  and  material. 

TIM.  What  mean  you  by  the  addition  of  that 
clause,  if  of  moment  and  material  ? 

PHIL.  To  deal  plainly,  I  dislike  many  vows 
men  make,  as  of  reading  just  so  much  and  pray- 
ing so  often  every  day,  of  confining  themselves 
to  such  a  strict  proportion  of  meat,  drink,  sleep, 
recreation,  &c.  Many  things  may  be  well  done, 
which  are  ill  vowed.  Such  particular  vows 
men  must  be  very  sparing  how  they  make. 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          333 

First,  because  they  savour  somewhat  of  will- 
worship.  Secondly,  small  glory  accrues  to  God 
thereby.  Thirdly,  the  dignity  of  vows  is  dis- 
graced by  descending  to  too  trivial  particulars. 
Fourthly,  Satan  hath  ground  given  him  to 
throw  at  us  with  a  more  steady  aim.  Lastly, 
such  vows,  instead  of  being  cords  to  tie  us 
faster  to  God,  prove  knots  to  entangle  our 
consciences :  hard  to  be  kept,  but  oh !  how 
heavy  when  broken !  Wherefore,  setting  such 
vows  aside,  let  us  be  careful,  with  David,  to 
keep  that  grand  and  general  vow:  I  have^lmC3ax' 
sworn,  and  I  will  perform  it,  that  I  will  keep 
thy  righteous  judgments. 

TIM.  But,  sir,  I  have  committed  the  sin 
against  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  the  Saviour  of 
mankind  pronounceth  unpardonable,  and  there- 
fore all  your  counsels  and  comforts  unto  me  are 
in  vain. 

PHIL.  The  Devil,  the  father  of  lies,  hath 
added  this  lie  to  those  which  he  hath  told  be- 
fore, in  persuading  thee  thou  hast  committed 
the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  that  sin 
is  ever  attended  with  these  two  symptoms. 
First,  the  party  guilty  thereof  never  grieves 
for  it,  nor  conceives  the  least  sorrow  in  his 
heart  for  the  sin  he  hath  committed.  The 
second,  which  followeth  on  the  former,  he 
never  wishes  or  desires  any  pardon,  but  is  de- 

28 


334         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

lighted  and  pleased  with  his  present  condition. 
Now,  if  thou  canst  truly  say  that  thy  sins  are 
a  burden  unto  thee,  that  thou  dost  desire  for- 
giveness, and  wouldest  give  anything  to  com- 
pass and  obtain  it,  be  of  good  comfort,  thou 
hast  not  as  yet,  and  by  God's  grace  never 
shalt,  commit  that  unpardonable  offence.  I 
will  not  define  how  near  thou  hast  been 
unto  it.  As  David  said  to  Jonathan,  there  is 
not  a  hair's  breadth  betwixt  death  and  me ; 
so  it  may  be  thou  hast  missed  it  very  nar- 
rowly, but  assure  thyself  thou  art  not  as  yet 
guilty  thereof. 

DIALOGUE  IX. 

Answers  to  the  Objections  of  a  wounded  Conscience 
drawn  from  the  Slightness  of  his  Repentance. 


I 


TIMOTHEUS. 

BELIEVE  my  sins  are  pardonable  in  them- 
selves, but  alas !  my  stony  heart  is  such,  that 
it  cannot  relent  and  repent,  and  therefore  no 
hope  of  my  salvation. 

PHIL.    Wouldst  thou  sincerely  repent?  thou 

Mark  xvi.  (Jost  repent.     The  women  that  came  to  embalm 

Christ   did   carefully  forecast   with    themselves 

who  shall  roll  away  the  stone  from  the  door  of 

the  sepulchre?     Alas  I  their  frail,  faint,  feeble 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          335 
arms  were   unable   to  remove   such   a  weight. 

O 

But  what  follows  ?  And  when  they  looked, 
they  saw  that  the  stone  was  rolled  away,  for 
it  was  very  great.  In  like  manner,  when  a 
soul  is  truly  troubled  about  the  mighty  burden 
of  his  stony  heart  interposed,  hindering  him 
from  coming  to  Christ ;  I  say,  when  he  is 
seriously  and  sincerely  solicitous  about  that 
impediment,  such  desiring  is  a  doing,  such 
wishing  is  a  working.  Do  thou  but  take  care 
it  may  be  removed,  and  God  will  take  order 
it  shall  be  removed. 

TIM.  But,  sir,  I  cannot  weep  for  my  sins ; 
my  eyes  are  like  the  pit  wherein  Joseph  was 
put;  there  is  no  water  in  them,  I  cannot 
squeeze  one  tear  out  of  them. 

PHIL.  Before  I  come  to  answer  your  objec- 
tion, I  must  premise  a  profitable  observation. 
I  have  taken  notice  of  a  strange  opposition  be- 
twixt the  tongues  and  eyes  of  such  as  have 
troubled  consciences.  Their  tongues  some  have 
known  (and  I  have  heard)  complain  that  they 
cannot  weep  for  their  sins,  when  at  that  instant 
their  eyes  have  plentifully  shed  store  of  tears  : 
not  that  they  spake  out  of  dissimulation,  but 
distraction.  So  sometimes  have  I  smiled  at 
the  simplicity  of  a  child,  who  being  amazed, 
and  demanded  whether  or  no  he  could  speak, 
hath  answered,  No.  If  in  like  manner,  at  the 


336         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

sight  of  such  a  contradiction  betwixt  the  words 
and  deeds  of  one  in  the  agony  of  a  wounded 
conscience,  we  should  chance  to  smile,  know 
us  not  to  jeer,  but  joy,  perceiving  the  party  in 
a  better  condition  than  he  conceiveth  himself. 

TIM.  This  your  observation  may  be  comfort- 
able to  others,  but  is  impertinent  to  me.  For,  as 
I  told  you,  I  have  by  nature  such  dry  eyes  that 
they  will  afford  no  moisture  to  bemoan  my  sins. 

PHIL.  Then  it  is  a  natural  defect,  and  no 
moral  default,  so  by  consequence  a  suffering, 
and  no  sin  which  God  will  punish.  God  doth 
not  expect  the  pipe  should  run  water  where  he 
put  none  into  the  cistern.  Know  also,  their 
hearts  may  be  fountains  whose  eyes  are  flints, 
and  may  inwardly  bleed,  who  do  not  outward- 
ah  H.  3.  ly  weep.  Besides,  Christ  was  sent  to  preaph 
comfort,  not  to  such  only  as  weep,  but  mourn 
in  Zion.  Yea,  if  thou  canst  squeeze  out  no 
liquor,  offer  to  God  the  empty  bottles ;  instead 
of  tears,  tender  and  present  thine  eyes  unto 
him.  And  though  thou  art  water-bound,  be 
not  wind-bound  also ;  sigh  where  thou  canst 
not  sob,  and  let  thy  lungs  do  what  thine  eyes 
cannot  perform. 

TIM.  You  say  something,  though  I  cannot 
weep,  in  case  I  could  soundly  sorrow  for  my 
sins.  But  alas  !  for  temporal  losses  and  crosses, 
I  am  like  Rachel,  lamenting  for  her  children, 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          337 

and  would  not  be  comforted.  But  my  sorrow 
for  my  sins  is  so  small  that  it  appears  none  at 
all  in  proportion. 

PHIL.  In  the  best  saints  of  God,  their  sor- 
row for  their  sins  being  measured  with  the 
sorrow  for  their  sufferings,  in  one  respect  will 
fall  short  of  it,  in  another  must  equal  it,  and 
in  a  third  respect  doth  exceed  and  go  beyond 
it.  Sorrow  for  sins  falls  short  of  sorrow  for 
sufferings,  in  loud  lamenting  or  violent  utter- 
ing itself  in  outward  expressions  thereof;  as 
in  roaring,  wringing  the  hands,  rending  the 
hair,  and  the  like.  Secondly,  both  sorrows 
are  equal  in  their  truth  and  sincerity,  both  far 
from  hypocrisy,  free  from  dissimulation,  really 
hearty,  cordial,  uncounterfeited.  Lastly,  sor- 
row for  sin  exceeds  sorrow  for  suffering,  in 
the  continuance  and  durableness  thereof:  the 
other  like  a  land-flood,  quickly  come,  quickly 
gone ;  this  is  a  continual  dropping  or  running 
river,  keeping  a  constant  stream.  My  sins, 
saith  David,  are  ever  before  me ;  so  also  is  the 
sorrow  for  sin  in  the  soul  of  a  child  of  God, 
morning,  evening,  day,  night,  when  sick,  when 
sound,  feasting,  fasting,  at  home,  abroad,  ever 
within  him.  This  grief  begins  at  his  conversion, 
continues  all  his  life,  ends  only  at  his  death. 

TIM.  Proceed,  I  pray,  in  this  comfortable 
point. 


338          THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

PHIL.  It  may  still  be  made  plainer  by  com- 
paring two  diseases  together,  the  toothache  and 
consumption.  Such  as  are  troubled  with  the 
former  shriek  and  cry  out,  troublesome  to  them- 
selves, and  others  in  the  same  and  next  roof: 
and  no  wonder,  the  mouth  itself  being  plaintiff, 
if  setting  forth  -its  own  grievances  to  the  foil. 
Yet  the  toothache  is  known  to  be  no  mortal 
malady,  having  kept  some  from  their  beds, 
seldom  sent  them  to  their  graves ;  hindered 
the  sleep  of  many,  hastened  the  death  of  few. 
On  the  other  side,  he  that  hath  an  incurable 
consumption  saith  little,  cries  less,  but  grieves 
most  of  all.  Alas !  he  must  be  a  good  husband 
of  the  little  breath  left  in  his  broken  lungs,  not 
to  spend  it  in  sighing,  but  in  living ;  he  makes 
no  noise,  is  quiet  and  silent ;  yet  none  will  say 
but  that  his  inward  grief  is  greater  than  the 
former. 

TIM.  How  apply  you  this  comparison  to  my 
objection  ? 

PHIL.  In  corporal  calamities,  thou  corn- 
plainest  more  like  him  in  the  toothache,  but 
thy  sorrow  for  thy  sin,  like  a  consumption, 
which  lies  at  the  heart,  hath  more  solid  heavi- 
ness therein.  Thou  dost  take  in  more  grief 
for  thy  sins,  though  thou  mayest  take  on  more 
grievously  for  thy  sufferings. 

TIM.    This  were  something,  if  my  sorrow  for 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          339 

sin  were  sincere,  but  alas !  I  am  but  a  hypocrite. 
There  is  mention  in  the  prophet  of  God's  besom Isalah  xiv- 
of  destruction ;  now  the  trust  of  a  hypocrite, 
Job  viii.  14,  is  called  a  spider's  web ;  here  is 
my  case,  when  God's  besom  meets  with  the 
cobwebs  of  my  hypocrisy,  I  shall  be  swept  into 
hell-fire. 

PHIL.  I  answer,  first  in  general:  I  am  glad 
to  hear  this  objection  come  from  thee,  for  self- 
suspicion  of  hypocrisy  is  a  hopeful  symptom  of 
sincerity.  It  is  a  David  that  cries  out,  As  for 
me  I  am  poor  and  needy ;  but  lukewarm  Laodi- 
cea  that  brags,  I  am  rich,  and  want  nothing. 

TIM.  Answer,  I  pray,  the  objection  in  par- 
ticular. 

PHIL.  Presently,  when  I  have  premised 
the  great  difference  betwixt  a  man's  being  a 
hypocrite,  and  having  some  hypocrisy  in  him. 
Wicked  men  are  like  the  apples  of  Sodom,  soifams 

i        n  •        i  -i  •  i  i  .  i  .       Polyhistor 

seemingly  fair,  but  nothing  but  ashes  within.  in  jud»a. 
The  best  of  God's  servants  are  like  sound 
apples,  lying  in  a  dusty  loft  (living  in  a  wicked 
world),. gathering  much  dust  about  them,  so 
that  they  must  be  rubbed  or  pared  before  they 
can  be  eaten.  Such  notwithstanding  are  sin- 
cere, and  by  the  foUowing  marks  may  examine 
themselves. 

TIM.  But  some  in  the  present  day  are  utter 
enemies  to  all  marks  of  sincerity,  counting  it 


340         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

needless  for  preachers  to  propound,  or  people  to 
apply  them. 

PHIL.  I  know  as  much ;  but  it  is  the  worst 
sign,  when  men  of  this  description  hate  all 
signs :  but  no  wonder  if  the  foundered  horse 
cannot  abide  the  smith's  pincers. 

TIM.  Proceed,  I  pray,  in  your  signs  of  sin- 
cerity. 

PHIL.  Art  thou  careful  to  order  thy  very 
thoughts,  because  the  Infinite  Searcher  of  the 
heart  doth  behold  them  ?  Dost  thou  freely  and 
fully  confess  thy  sins  to  God,  spreading  them 
open  in  his  presence,  without  any  desire  or 
endeavour  to  deny,  dissemble,  defend,  excuse, 
or  extenuate  them?  Dost  thou  delight  in  an 
universal  obedience  to  all  God's  laws,  not  think- 
ing with  the  superstitious  Jews,  by  over  keeping 
the  fourth  commandment,  to  make  reparation 
to  God  for  breaking  all  the  rest  ?  Dost  thou 
love  their  persons  and  preaching  best,  who  most 
clearly  discover  thine  own  faults  and  corrup- 
tions unto  thee?  Dost  thou  strive  against  thy 
revengeful  nature,  not  only  to  forgive  those  who 
have  offended  thee,  but  also  to  wait  an  occasion 
with  humility  to  render  a  suitable  favour  to 
them  ?  Dost  thou  love  grace  and  goodness  even 
in  those  who  differ  from  thee  in  point  of  opinion 
and  civil  controversies  ?  Canst  thou  fee  sorrow- 
ful for  the  sins  of  others,  no  whit  relating  unto 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          341 

thee,  merely  because  the  glory  of  a  good  God 
suffers  by  their  profaneness? 

TIM.  Why  do  you  make  these  to  be  the 
signs  of  sincerity? 

PHIL.  Because  there  are  but  two  principles 
which  act  in  men's  hearts,  namely,  nature  and 
grace ;  or,  as  Christ  distinguishes  them,  flesh 
and  blood,  and  our  Father  which  is  in  Heaven. 
Now  seeing  these  actions,  by  us  propounded, 
are  either  against  or  above  nature,  it  doth  neces- 
sarily follow,  that  where  they  are  found,  they 
flow  from  saving  grace.  For  what  is  higher 
than  the  roof  and  very  pinnacle,  as  I  may  say, 
of  nature,  cannot  be  lower  than  the  bottom  and 
beginning  of  grace. 

TIM.  Perchance,  on  serious  search,  I  may 
make  hard  shift  to  find  some  one  or  two  of 
these  signs,  but  not  all  of  them,  in  my  heart. 

PHIL.  As  I  will  not  bow  to  flatter  any,  so  I 
will  fall  down,  as  far  as  truth  will  give  me  leave, 
to  reach  comfort  to  the  humble,  to  whom  it  is 
due.  Know  to  thy  further  consolation,  that 
where  some  of  these  signs  truly  are,  there  are 
more,  yea  all  of  them,  though  not  so  visible 
and  conspicuous,  but  in  a  dimmer  and  darker 
degree.  When  we  behold  violets  and  prim- 
roses fairly  to  flourish,  we  conclude  the  dead  of 
the  winter  is  past,  though  as  yet  no  roses  or 
July  flowers  appear,  which  long  after  lie  hid 


342          THE   CAUSE  AND   CURE   OF 


in  their  leaves,  or  lurk  in  their  roots ;  but  in 
due  time  will  discover  themselves.  If  some  of 
these  signs  be  above  ground  in  thy  sight,  others 
are  under  ground  in  thy  heart,  and  though  the 
former  started  first,  the  other  will  follow  in 
order ;  it  being  plain  that  thou  art  passed  from 
death  unto  life,  by  this  hopeful  and  happy  spring 
of  some  signs  in  thy  heart. 

DIALOGUE  X. 

Answers  to  the  Objections  of  a  wounded  Conscience 
drawn  from  the  Feebleness  of  his  Faith. 


B 


TIMOTHEUS. 

IUT  faith  is  that  which  must  apply  Christ 
unto  us,  whilst  (alas!)  the  hand  of  my 
faith  hath  not  only  the  shaking,  but  the  dead 
palsy ;  it  can  neither  hold  nor  feel  anything. 

PHIL.  If  thou  canst  not  hold  God,  do  but 
touch  him,  and  he  shall  hold  thee,  and  put  feel- 
Phii.iu.i2.  ing  into  thee.  Saint  Paul  saith,  If  that  I  may 
apprehend  that  for  which  also  I  am  apprehended 
of  Christ  Jesus.  It  is  not  Paul's  apprehending 
of  Christ,  but  Christ  apprehending  of  Paul, 
doth  the  deed. 

TIM.  But  I  am  sure  my  faith  is  not  sound, 
because  it  is  not  attended  with  assurance  of  sal- 
vation. For  I  doubt  (not  to  say  despair)  there- 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          343 

of.  Whereas  divines  hold,  that  the  essence  of 
saving  faith  consists  in  a  certainty  to  be  saved. 

PHIL.  Such  deliver  both  a  false  and  danger- 
ous doctrine  ;  as  the  careless  mother  killed  her l  Kins8  U1- 

19. 

little  infant,  for  she  over-laid  it :  so  this  opinion 
would  press  many  weak  faiths  to  death,  by  lay- 
ing a  greater  weight  upon  them  than  they  can 
bear,  or  God  doth  impose ;  whereas  to  be  as- 
sured of  salvation  is  not  a  part  of  every  true 
faith,  but  only  an  effect  of  some  strong  faiths, 
and  that  also  not  always,  but  at  some  times. 

TIM.  Is  not  certainty  of  salvation  a  part  of 
every  true  faith? 

PHIL.  No,  verily,  much  less  is  it  the  life  and 
formality  of  faith,  which  consists  only  in  a  re- 
cumbency on  God  in  Christ,  with  Job's  resolu- 
tion, Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  J0bxm.i5. 
him.  Such  an  adherence,  without  an  assurance, 
is  sufficient,  by  God's  mercy,  to  save  thy  soul. 
Those  that  say  that  none  have  a  sincere  faith 
without  a  certainty  of  salvation,  may  with  as 
much  truth  maintain,  that  none  are  the  king's 

7  O 

loyal  subjects  but  such  as  are  his  favourites. 

TIM.  Is  then  assurance  of  salvation  a  pecu- 
liar personal  favour,  indulged  by  God,  only  to 
some  particular  persons? 

PHIL.  Yes,  verily:  though  the  salvation  of 
all  God's  servants  be  sure  in  itself,  yet  is  only 
assured  to  the  apprehensions  of  some  select  peo- 


344         THE  CAUSE  AND   CURE  OF 

pie,  and  that  at  some  times ;  for  it  is  too  fine 
fare  for  the  best  man  to  feed  on  eveiy  day. 

TIM.  May  they  that  have  this  assurance 
afterwards  lose  it  ? 

PHIL.  Undoubtedly  they  may ;  God  first  is 
gracious  to  give  it  them,  they  for  a  time  care- 
ful to  keep  it ;  then  negligently  lose  it,  then 
sorrowfully  seek  it.  God  again  is  bountiful  to 
restore  it ;  they  happy  to  recover  it ;  for  a  while 
diligent  to  regain  it,  then  again  foolish  to  forfeit 
it,  and  so  the  same  changes  in  one's  lifetime, 
often  over  and  over  again. 

TIM.  But  some  will  say,  If  I  may  be  infalli- 
bly saved  without  this  assurance,  I  will  never 
endeavour  to  attain  it. 

PHIL.  I  would  have  covered  my  flowers,  if 
I  had  suspected  such  spiders  would  have  sucked 
them.  One  may  go  to  heaven  without  this 
assurance,  as  certainly,  but  not  so  cheerfully, 
and  therefore  prudence  to  obtain  our  own  com- 
fort, and  piety  to  obey  God's  command,  obliges 
us  all  to  give  diligence  to  make  our  calling  and 
election  sure,  both  in  itself  and  in  our  appre- 
hension. 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          345 

DIALOGUE   XI. 

God  alone  can  satisfy  all  Objections  of  a  wounded 
Conscience. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

BUT,  sir,  these  your  answers  are  no  whit 
satisfactory  unto  me. 

PHIL.  An  answer  may  be  satisfactory  to  the 
objection,  both  in  itself  and  in  the  judgment 
of  all  unprejudiced  hearers,  and  yet  not  satis- 
factory to  the  objector,  and  that  in  two  cases : 
First,  when  he  is  possessed  with  the  spirit  of 
peevishness  and  perverseness.  It  is  lost  labour 
to  seek  to  feed  and  fill  those  who  have  a  greedy 
horseleech  of  cavilling  in  their  heart,  crying, 
Give,  give. 

TIM.    What  is  the  second  case  ? 

PHIL.  When  the  bitterness  of  his  soul  is  so 
great  and  grievous,  that  he  is  like  the  Israelites  Exod  vi.  9. 
in  Egypt,  who  hearkened  not  to  Moses,  for 
anguish  of  spirit,  and  for  cruel  bondage.  Now 
as  those  who  have  meat  before  them,  and  will 
not  eat,  deserve  to  starve  without  pity ;  so  such 
are  much  to  be  bemoaned,  who  through  some 
impediment  in  their  mouth,  throat,  or  stomach, 
cannot  chew,  swallow,  or  digest  comfort  pre- 
sented unto  them. 

TIM.  Such  is  my  condition ;  what  then  is  to 
be  done  unto  me? 


346         THE   CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

PHIL.  I  must  change  my  precepts  to  thee 
xc.  into  prayers  for  thee,  that  God  would  satisfy 
thee  early  with  his  mercy,  that  thou  mayest" 
rejoice.  Ministers  may  endeavour  it  in  vain : 
whilst  they  quell  one  scruple,  they  start  an- 
other ;  whilst  they  fill  one  corner  of  a  wounded 
conscience  with  comfort,  another  is  empty. 
Only  God  can  so  satisfy  the  soul,  that  each 
chink  and  cranny  therein  shall  be  filled  with 
spiritual  joy. 

TIM.  What  is  the  difference  betwixt  God's 
and  man's  speaking  peace  to  a  troubled  spirit  ? 

PHIL.  Man  can  neither  make  him  to  whom 
he  speaks  to  hear  what  he  says,  or  believe  what 
he  hears.  God  speaks  with  authority,  and  doth 
both.  His  words  give  hearing  to  the  deaf,  and 
faith  to  the  infidel.  When,  not  the  mother  of 
Christ,  but  Christ  himself,  shall  salute  a  sick 
soul  with  Peace  be  unto  thee,  it  will  leap  for 
joy,  as  John  the  babe  sprang,  though  im- 
prisoned in  the  dark  womb  of  his  mother. 
Thus  the  offender  is  not  comforted,  though 
many  of  the  spectators  and  under  officers  tell 
him  he  shall  be  pardoned,  until  he  hears  the 
same  from  the  mouth  of  the  judge  himself  who 
hath  power  and  place  to  forgive  him  ;  and  then 
his  heart  revives  with  comfort. 

TIM.  God  send  me  such  comfort  :  in  the 
mean  time,  I  am  thankful  unto  you  for  the 
answers  you  have  given  me. 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          347 

PHIL.  All  that  I  will  add  is  this.  The 
Lacedemonians  had  a  law,  that  if  a  bad  man, 
or  one  disesteemed  of  the  people,  chanced  to 
give  good  counsel,  he  was  to  stand  by,  and 
another,  against  whose  person  the  people  had 
no  prejudice,  was  to  speak  over  the  same 
words  which  the  former  had  uttered.  I  am 
most  sensible  to  myself  of  my  own  wicked- 
ness and  how  justly  I  am  subject  to  exception. 
Only  my  prayer  shall  be,  that  whilst  I  stand 
by,  and  am  silent,  God's  Spirit,  which  is  free 
from  any  fault,  and  full  of  all  perfection,  would 
be  pleased  to  repeat  in  thy  heart  the  self-same 
answers  I  have  given  to  your  objections :  and 
then,  what  was  weak,  shallow,  and  unsatisfy- 
ing, as  it  came  from  my  mouth,  shall  and  will 
be  full,  powerful,  and  satisfactory,  as  re-inforced 
in  thee  by  God's  Spirit. 

DIALOGUE  XII. 

Means  to  be  used  by  wounded  Consciences  for  the 
recovering  of  Comfort. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

AilE   there   any  useful   means  to  be  pre- 
scribed,   whereby    wounded    consciences 
may  recover  comfort  the  sooner? 
PHIL.   Yes,  there  are. 


10. 


348          THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

TIM.  But  now  in  the  present  day,  some 
condemn  all  using  of  means.  Let  grace  alone 
(say  they)  fully  and  freely  do  its  own  work  : 
and  thereby  man's  mind  will  in  due  time  return 
to  a  good  temper  of  its  own  accord  :  this  is  the 
most  spiritual  serving  of  God,  whilst  using  of 
means  makes  but  dunces  and  truants  in  Christ's 
school. 

PHIL.  What  they  pretend  spiritual  will  prove 
airy  and  empty,  making  lewd  and  lazy  Chris- 
tians :  means  may  and  must  be  used  with  these 
cautions.  1.  That  they  be  of  God's  appoint- 
ment in  his  word,  and  not  of  man's  mere  in- 
vention. 2.  That  we  still  remember  they  are 
but  means,  and  not  the  main.  For  to  account 
of  helps  more  than  helps  is  the  highway  to 
S$flre  them  hinderances.  Lastly,  that  none 
rely  barely  on  the  deed  done;  which  conceit 
will  undo  him  that  did  it,  especially  if  any 
opinion  of  merit  be  affixed  therein. 

TIM.  What  is  the  first  means  I  must  use  ; 
for  I  re-assume  to  personate  a  wounded  con- 
science ? 

PHIL.  Constantly  pray  to  God,  that  in  his 
due  time  he  would  speak  peace  unto  thee. 

TIM.  My  prayers  are  better  omitted  than 
performed  ;  they  are  so  weak  they  will  but 
bring  the  greater  punishment  upon  me,  and 
involve  me  within  the  prophet's  curse,  to 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          349 

those  that  do  the  work  of  the  Lord  negli- 
gently. 

PHIL.  Prayers  negligently  performed  draw 
a  curse,  but  not  prayers  weakly  performed. 
The  former  is  when  one  can  do  better,  and 
will  not ;  the  latter  is  when  one  would  do 
better,  but,  alas !  he  cannot :  and  such  failings, 
as  they  are  his  sins,  so  they  are  his  sorrows 
also :  pray  therefore  faintly,  that  thou  mayest 
pray  fervently ;  pray  weakly,  that  thou  mayest 
pray  strongly. 

TIM.  But  in  the  law  they  were  forbidden  to 
offer  to  God  any  lame  sacrifice,  and  such  areDeutxv- 

J  21. 

my  prayers. 

PHIL.  1.  Observe  a  great  difference  betwixt 
the  material  sacrifice  under  the  law,  and  spir- 
itual sacrifices  (the  calves  of  the  lips)  under 
the  Gospel.  The  former  were  to  be  free  from, 
all  blemish,  because  they  did  typify  and  resem- 
ble Christ  himself.  The  latter  (not  figuratively 
representing  Christ,  but  heartily  presented  unto 
him)  must  be  as  good  as  may  be  gotten,  though 
many  imperfections  will  cleave  to  our  best  per- 
formances, which  by  God's  mercy  are  forgiven. 
2.  Know  that  that  in  Scripture  is  accounted 
lame  which  is  counterfeit  and  dissembling;;,  Cin 

O '      \* 

which  sense  hypocrites  are  properly  called  halt- l  ^e3 
ers,)  and  therefore  if  thy  prayer,  though  never 
so  weak,  be  sound,  and  sincere,  it  is  acceptable 
with  God. 


350         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

TIM.  What  other  counsel  do  you  prescribe 
me? 

PHIL.  Be  diligent  in  reading  the  word  of 
God,  wherein  all  comfort  is  contained ;  say  not 
that  thou  art  dumpish  and  indisposed  to  read, 
but  remember  how  travellers  must  eat  against 
their  stomach ;  their  journey  will  digest  it ; 
and  though  their  palate  find  no  pleasure  for 
the  present,  their  whole  body  will  feel  strength 
for  the  future.  Thou  hast  a  great  journey  to 
go,  a  wounded  conscience  has  far  to  travel  to 
find  comfort,  (and  though  weary,  shall  be  wel- 
come at  his  journey's  end,)  and  therefore  must 
feed  on  God's  word,  even  against  his  own  dull 
disposition,  and  shall  afterwards  reap  benefit 
thereby. 

TIM.  Proceed  in  your  appointing  of  whole- 
some diet  for  my  wounded  conscience  to  ob- 
serve. 

PHIL.  Avoid  solitariness,  and  associate  thy- 
self with  pious  and  godly  company:  O  the 
blessed  fruits  thereof!  Such  as  want  skill  or 
boldness  to  begin  or  set  a  psalm,  may  compe- 
tently follow  tune  in  concert  with  others :  many 
houses  in  London  have  such  weak  walls,  and 
are  so  slightly  and  slenderly  built,  that,  were 
they  set  alone  in  the  fields,  probably  they  would 
not  stand  an  hour ;  which  now  ranged  in  streets, 
receive  support  in  themselves,  and  mutually  re- 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          351 

turn  it  to  others ;  so  mayest  thou  in  good  soci- 
ety, not  only  be  reserved  from  much  mischief, 
but  also  be  strengthened  and  confirmed  in  many 
godly  exercises,  which  solely  thou  couldst  not 
perform. 

TIM.   What  else  must  I  do? 

PHIL.  Be  industrious  in  thy  calling :  I  press 
this  the  more,  because  some  erroneously  con- 
ceive that  a  wounded  conscience  cancels  all 
indentures  of  service,  and  gives  them  (during 
their  affliction)  a  dispensation  to  be  idle.  The 

inhabitants  of  the  bishopric  of  Durham  pleaded  Camd- 
.  .  Brit- in 

a  privilege,  that  King  Edward  the  First  had  Durham. 

no  power,  although  on  necessary  occasion,  to 
press  them  to  go  out  of  the  country,  because, 
forsooth,  they  termed  themselves  holy-work-folk, 
only  to  be  used  in  defending  the  holy  shrine  of 
St.  Cuthbert.  Let  none  in  like  manner  pre- 
tend that  (during  the  agony  of  a  wounded  con- 
science) they  are  to  have  no  other  employment 
than  to  sit  moping  to  brood  their  melancholy, 
or  else  only  to  attend  their  devotion ;  whereas 
a  good  way  to  divert  or  assuage  their  pain 
within,  is  to  take  pains  without  in  their  voca- 
tion. I  am  confident,  that  happy  minute  which 
shall  put  a  period  to  thy  misery  shall  not  find 
thee  idle,  but  employed,  as  ever  some  secret 
good  is  accruing  to  such  who  are  diligent  in 
their  calling. 


352          THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

TIM.  But  though  wounded  consciences  are 
not  to  be  freed  from  all  work,  are  they  not  to 
be  favoured  in  their  work? 

PHIL.  Yes,  verily.  Here  let  me  be  the 
advocate  to  such  parents  and  masters,  who  have 
sons,  servants,  or  others,  under  their  authority, 
afflicted  with  wounded  consciences.  O,  do  not, 
with  the  Egyptian  taskmasters,  exact  of  them 
the  full  tale  of  their  brick!  O,  spare  a  little 
till  they  have  recovered  some  strength  !  Un- 
reasonable that  maimed  men  should  pass  on 
equal  duty  with  such  soldiers  as  are  sound. 

TIM.  How  must  I  dispose  myself  on  the 
Lord's  day? 

PHIL.  Avoid  all  servile  work,  and  expend 
it  only  in  such  actions  as  tend  to  the  sanctify- 
ing thereof.  God,  the  great  landlord  of  all 
time,  hath  let  out  six  days  in  the  week  to 
man  to  farm  them ;  the  seventh  day  he  re- 
serves as  a  demesne  in  his  own  hand  :  if  there- 
fore we  would  have  quiet  possession,  and  com- 
fortable use  of  what  God  hath  leased  out  to  us, 
let  us  not  encroach  on  his  demesne.  Some  Pop- 
ish people*  make  a  superstitious  almanac  of  the 
Sunday,  by  the  fairness  or  foulness  thereof, 
guessing  of  the  weather  all  the  week  after. 
But  I  dare  boldly  say,  that,  from  our  well  or 

*  If  it  rains  on  Sunday  before  mess,  it  will  rain  all  the  week 
more  or  less.  A  Popish  old  rhyme. 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          353 

ill  spending  of  the  Lord's  day,  a  probable  con- 
jecture may  be  made  how  the  following  week 
will  be  employed.  Yea,  I  conceive  we  are 
bound  (as  matters  now  stand  in  England)  to 
a  stricter  observation  of  the  Lord's  day  than 
ever  before.  That  a  time  was  due  to  God's 
service,  no  Christian  in  our  kingdom  ever  did 
deny:  that  the  same  was  weekly  dispersed  in 
the  Lord's  day,  holy  days,  Wednesdays,  Fridays, 
Saturdays,  some  have  earnestly  maintained: 
seeing  therefore  all  the  last  are  generally  neg- 
lected, the  former  must  be  more  strictly  ob- 
served ;  it  being  otherwise  impious,  that  our 
devotion,  having  a  narrower  channel,  should 
also  carry  a  shallower  stream. 

TIM.  What  other  means  must  I  use  for  ex- 
pedition of  comfort  to  my  wounded  conscience  ? 

PHIL.    Confess  that  sin  or  sins,  which  most 2  Sam- xil- 
perplexes  thee,  to  some  godly  minister,  who  by  Matth.  m. 
absolution  may   pronounce   and   apply   pardon6' 
unto  thee. 

TIM.  This  confession  is  but  a  device  of 
divines,  thereby  to  screw  themselves  into  other 
men's  secrets,  so  to  mould  and  manage  them 
with  more  ease  to  their  own  profit. 

PHIL.  God  forbid  they  should  have  any  other 
design  but  your  safety,  and  therefore  choose 
your  confessor,  where  you  please,  to  your  own 
contentment ;  so  that  you  may  find  ease,  fetch 


354         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

it  where  you  may ;  it  is  not  our  credit,  but  your 
cure,  we  stand  upon. 

TIM.  But  such  confession  hath  been  counted 
rather  a  rack  for  sound,  than  a  remedy  foi 
wounded  consciences. 

PHIL.  It  proves  so,  as  abused  in  the  Romish 
Church,  requiring  an  enumeration  of  all  mortal 
sins,  therein  supposing  an  error,  that  some  sins 
are  not  mortal,  and  imposing  an  impossibility, 
that  all  can  be  reckoned  up.  Thus  the  con- 
science is  tortured,  because  it  can  never  tread 
firmly,  feeling  no  bottom,  being  still  uncertain 
of  confession,  (and  so  of  absolution,)  whether 
or  no  he  hath  acknowledged  all  his  sins.  But 
where  this  ordinance  is  commended  as  con- 
venient, not  commanded  as  necessary,  left  free, 
not  forced,  in  cases  of  extremity  sovereign  use 
may  be  made,  and  hath  been  found  thereof, 
neither  magistrate  nor  minister  carrying  the 
sword  or  the  keys  in  vain. 

TIM.  But,  sir,  I  expected  some  rare  inven- 
tions from  you  for  curing  wounded  consciences : 
whereas  all  your  receipts  hitherto  are  old,  stale, 
usual,  common,  and  ordinary ;  there  is  nothing 
new  in  any  of  them. 

PHIL.  I  answer  first,  if  a  wounded  con- 
science had  been  a  new  disease,  never  heard 
of  in  God's  word  before  this  time,  then  per- 
chance we  must  have  been  forced  to  find  out 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          355 

new  remedies.  But  it  is  an  old  malady,  and 
therefore  old  physic  is  best  applied  unto  it. 
Secondly,  the  receipts  indeed  are  old,  because 
prescribed  by  him  who  is  the  Ancient  of  Days.  Dan.  vu.  9. 
But  the  older  the  better,  because  warranted  by 
experience  to  be  effectual.  God's  ordinances 
are  like  the  clothes  of  the  children  of  Israel,  f eut' xxix' 

'  o. 

during  our  wandering  in  the  wilderness  of 
this  world,  they  never  wax  old,  so  as  to  have 
their  virtue  in  operation  abated  or  decayed. 
Thirdly,  whereas  you  call  them  common,  would 
to  God  they  were  so,  and  as  generally  practised 
as  they  are  usually  prescribed.  Lastly,  know 
we  meddle  not  with  curious  heads,  which  are 
pleased  with  new-fangled  rarities,  but  with 
wounded  consciences,  who  love  solid  comfort. 
Suppose  our  receipts  ordinary  and  obvious  ;  if 
Naaman  counts  the  cure  too  cheap  and  easy, 2  Kins3  v> 
none  will  pity  him  if  still  he  be  pained  with 
his  leprosy. 

TIM.  But  your  receipts  are  too  loose  and 
large,  not  fitted  and  appropriated  to  my  malady 
alone.  For  all  these  (pray,  read,  keep  good 
company,  be  diligent  in  thy  calling,  observe 
the  Sabbath,  confess  thy  sins,  &c.)  may  as  well 
be  prescribed  to  one  guilty  of  presumption,  as 
to  me,  ready  to  despair. 

PHIL.  It  doth  not  follow  that  our  physic  is 
not  proper  for  one,  because  it  may  be  profitable 
for  both. 


356          THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

TIM.  But  despair  and  presumption,  being 
contrary  diseases,  flowing  from  contrary  causes, 
must  have  contrary  cures. 

PHIL.  Though  they  flow  immediately  from 
contrary  causes,  yet  originally  from  the  common 
fountain  of  natural  corruption  :  and  therefore 
such  means  as  I  have  propounded,  tending 
towards  the  mortifying  of  our  corrupt  nature, 
may  generally,  though  not  equally,  be  useful 
to  humble  the  presuming,  and  comfort  the  de- 
spairing ;  but  to  cut  off"  cavils,  in  the  next  dia- 
logue we  will  come  closely  to  peculiar  counsels 
unto  thee. 


DIALOGUE  XIII. 

Four  wholesome  Counsels,  for  a  wounded  Conscience 
to  practise. 


TIMOTHEUS. 


P 


|ERFORM  your  promise  ;  which  is  the  first 

counsel  you  commend  unto  me  ? 
PHIL.    Take   heed   of  ever  renouncing  thy 
filial  interest  in  God,  though  thy  sins  deserve 
that   he   should   disclaim   his   paternal  relation 
Luke  xv.    to  thee.     The  prodigal,  returning  to  his  father, 
did  not  say,  I  am  not  thy  son,  but  I  am  no  more 
worthy  to  be  called  thy  son.     Beware  of  bas- 
tardizing thyself,  being  as  much  as  Satan  desires, 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          357 

and  more  than  he  hopes  to  obtain.  Otherwise 
thy  folly  would  give  him  more  than  his  fury 
could  get. 

TIM.   I  conceive  this  a  needful  caution. 

PHIL.  It  will  appear  so  if  we  consider  what 
the  Apostle  saith,  that  we  wrestle  with  princi-  Ephes. 
palities  and  powers.  Now  wrestlers  in  the 
Olympian  games  were  naked,  and  anointed 
with  oil  to  make  them  sleek  and  glibbery,  so 
to  afford  no  holdfast  to  such  as  strove  with 
them.  Let  us  not  gratify  the  Devil  with  this 
advantage  against  ourselves,  at  any  time  to  dis- 
claim our  sonship  in  God :  if  the  Devil  catches 
us  at  this  lock,  he  will  throw  us  flat,  and  hazard 
the  breaking  of  our  necks  with  final  despair. 
Oh  no !  still  keep  this  point :  a  prodigal  son  I 
am,  but  a  son,  no  bastard;  a  lost  sheep,  but 
a  sheep,  no  goat;  an  unprofitable  servant,  but 
God's  servant,  and  not  absolute  slave  to  Satan. 

TIM.    Proceed  to  your  second  counsel. 

PHIL.  Give  credit  to  what  grave  and  godly 
persons  conceive  of  thy  condition,  rather  than 
what  thy  own  fear  (an  incompetent  judge)  may 
suggest  unto  thee.  A  seared  conscience  thinks 
better  of  itself,  a  wounded  worse,  than  it  ought : 
the  former  may  account  all  sin  a  sport,  the 
latter  all  sport  a  sin:  melancholy  men,  when 
sick,  are  ready  to  conceit  any  cold  to  be  the 
cough  of  the  lungs,  and  an  ordinary  pustule  no 


358         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

less  than  the  plague  sore.  So  wounded  con- 
sciences conceive  sins  of  infirmity  to  be  of  pre- 
sumption, sins  of  ignorance  to  be  of  knowledge, 
apprehending  their  case  more  dangerous  than  it 
is  indeed. 

TIM.  But  it  seems  unreasonable  that  I  should 
rather  trust  another  saying,  than  my  own  sense 
of  myself. 

PHIL.  Every  man  is  best  judge  of  his  own 
self,  if  he  be  his  own  self;  but  during  the  swoon 
of  a  wounded  conscience,  I  deny  thee  to  be  come 
to  thy  own  self:  whilst  thine  eyes  are  blubber- 
ing, and  a  tear  hangs  before  thy  sight,  thou 
canst  not  see  things  clearly  and  truly,  because 
looking  through  a  double  medium  of  air  and 
water ;  so  whilst  this  cloud  of  pensiveness  is 
pendent  before  the  eyes  of  thy  soul,  thine  estate 
is  erroneously  represented  unto  thee. 

TIM.    What  is  your  third  counsel  ? 

PHIL.  In  thy  agony  of  a  troubled  conscience, 
always  look  upwards  unto  a  gracious  God  to 
keep  thy  soul  steady ;  for  looking  downward  on 
thyself  thou  shalt  find  nothing  but  what  will 
increase  thy  fear,  infinite  sins,  good  deeds  few 
and  imperfect:  it  is  not  thy  faith,  but  God's 
faithfulness,  thou  must  rely  upon  ;  casting  thine 
eyes  downwards  on  thyself  to  behold  the  great 
distance  betwixt  what  thou  deservest  and  what 
thou  desirest,  is  enough  to  make  thee  giddy, 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          359 

stagger,  and  reel   into  despair :    ever  therefore 

lift  up  thine  eyes  unto  the  hills,  from  whence  P8almC3nd- 

cometh  thy  help,  never  viewing  the  deep  dale 

of  thy  own  unworthiness,  but  to  abate  thy  pride 

when  tempted  to  presumption. 

TIM.    Sir,  your  fourth  and  last  counsel. 

PHIL.  Be  not  disheartened,  as  if  comfort 
would  not  come  at  all,  because  it  comes  not 
all  at  once,  but  patiently  attend  God's  leisure ; 
they  are  not  styled  the  swift,  but  the  sure  mer-Isaiahlv-3> 

•          f  TA       •  i  and  Iviii.  8. 

cies  of  David  :  and  the  same  prophet  says,  the 
glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  thy  reward  :  this  we 
know  comes  up  last  to  secure  and  make  good 
all  the  rest  :  be  assured,  where  grace  patiently 
leads  the  front,  glory  at  last  will  be  in  the  rear. 
Remember  the  prodigious  patience  of  Elijah's 
servant. 

TIM.    Wherein  was  it  remarkable? 

PHIL.  In  obedience  to  his  master :  he  went 
several  times  to  the  sea ;  it  is  tedious  for  me  to 
tell  what  was  not  troublesome  for  him  to  do, 
one,  two,  three,  four,  five,  six,  seven  times 1King9 

/•*  i         •  i       l  t  xviii.  43. 

sent  down  steep  (Jarmel,  with  danger,  and  up 
it  again  with  difficulty,  and  all  to  bring  news  • 
of  nothing,  till  his  last  journey,  which  made 
recompense  for  all  the  rest,  with  the  tidings 
of  a  cloud  arising.  So  thy  thirsty  soul,  long 
parched  with  drought  for  want  of  comfort, 
though  late,  at  last  shall  be  plentifully  re- 
freshed with  the  dew  of  consolation. 


360         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

TIM.  I  shall  be  happy  if  I  find  it  so. 
PHIL.  Consider  the  causes  why  a  broken  leg 
is  incurable  in  a  horse,  and  easily  curable  in  a 
man :  the  horse  is  incapable  of  counsel  to  sub- 
mit himself  to  the  farrier,  and  therefore,  in  case 
his  leg  be  set,  he  flings,  flounces,  and  flies  out, 
unjointing  it  again  by  his  misemployed  mettle, 
counting  all  binding  to  be  shackles  and  fetters 
unto  him ;  whereas  a  man  willingly  resigns 
himself  to  be  ordered  by  the  surgeon,  prefer- 
ring rather  to  be  a  prisoner  for  some  days,  than 
a  cripple  all  his  life.  Be  not  like  a  horse  or 
mule,  which  have  no  understanding :  but  let 
James  i.  3.  patience  have  its  perfect  work  in  thee.  When 
isa.  ixi.  i.  God  goes  about  to  bind  up  the  broken-hearted, 
tarry  his  time,  though  ease  come  not  at  an  in- 
stant, yea,  though  it  be  painful  for  the  present, 
in  due  time  thou  shalt  certainly  receive  comfort. 


DIALOGUE  XIV. 

Comfortable  Meditations  for  wounded  Consciences  to 
muse  upon. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

FURNISH  me,  I  pray,  with  some  comfort- 
able  meditations ;    whereon    I   may   busy 
and  employ  my  soul  when  alone. 

PHIL.   First,  consider  that  our  Saviour  had 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          361 

not  only  a  notional,  but  an  experimental  and 
meritorious  knowledge  of  the  pains  of  a  wounded 
conscience  when  hanging  on  the  cross.  If  Paul 
conceived  himself  happy  being  to  answer  for 
himself,  before  King  Agrippa,  especially  because 
he  knew  him  to  be  expert  in  all  the  customs 
and  questions  of  the  Jews  ;  how  much  more 
just  cause  has  thy  wounded  conscience  of  com- 
fort and  joy,  being  in  thy  prayers  to  plead  be- 
fore Christ  himself,  who  hath  felt  thy  pain,  and 
deserved  that  in  due  time  by  his  stripes  thou 
shouldst  be  healed  ? 

TIM.   Proceed,  I  pray,  in   this   comfortable 
subject. 

PHIL.    Secondly,  consider  that  herein,  like 
Elijah,  thou  needest  not  complain  that  thou  art 
left  alone,  seeing  the  best  of  God's  saints  in  all 
ages  have  smarted  in  the  same  kind:  instance 
in  David :  indeed,  sometimes  he  boasts  how  he 
lay  in   green   pastures,   and  was   led  by   still Psalm 
waters ;    but   after  he  bemoans   that   he   sinks 
in   deep   mire,   where  there  was  no   standing. Psalm  lxix- 
What    is    become    of   those    green   pastures  ? 
parched  up    with   the    drought.      Where   are 
those  still  waters  ?    troubled  with  the  tempest 
of  affliction.     The  same  David  compares  him- 
self  to   an   owl,    and   in   the   next   Psalm   re-ComPare 
sembles   himself  to  an   eagle.     Do  two  fowls «,  with 
fly  of   more    different   kind?      The    one  the P8alm ciii- 


362          THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

scorn,  the  other  the  sovereign  ;  the  one  the 
slowest,  the  other  the  swiftest ;  the  one  the 
most  sharp-sighted,  the  other  the  most  dim- 
eyed  of  all  birds.  Wonder  not,  then,  to  find 
in  thyself  sudden  and  strange  alterations.  It 
fared  thus  with  ah1  God's  servants,  in  their 
agonies  of  temptation ;  and  be  confident  there- 
of, though  now  run  aground  with  grief,  in  due 
time  thou  shalt  be  all  afloat  with  comfort. 

TIM.  I  am  loath  to  interrupt  you  in  so  wel- 
come a  discourse. 

PHIL.  Thirdly,  consider  that  thou  hast  had, 
though  not  grace  enough  to  cure  thee,  yet 
enough  to  keep  thee,  and  conclude  that  he 
whose  goodness  hath  so  long  held  thy  head 
above  water  from  drowning,  will  at  last  bring 
thy  whole  body  safely  to  the  shore.  The  wife 
of  Manoah  had  more  faith  than  her  husband, 
.  xui.  an(j  thus  she  reasoned :  If  the  Lord  were 

23. 

pleased  to  kill  us,  he  would  not  have  received 
a  burnt  and  a  meat  offering  at  our  hands. 
Thou  mayest  argue  in  like  manner :  If  God  had 
intended  finally  to  forsake  me,  he  would  never 
so  often  have  heard  and  accepted  my  prayers, 
in  such  a  measure  as  to  vouchsafe  unto  me, 
though  not  full  deliverance  from,  free  pres- 
ervation in,  my  affliction.  Know  God  hath 
.done  great  things  for  thee  already,  and  thou 
mayest  conclude,  from  his  grace  of  supporta- 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          363 

tion    hitherto,   grace   of   ease,   and    relaxation 
hereafter. 

TIM.   It  is  pity  to  disturb  you ;   proceed. 
PHIL.   Fourthly,   consider  that,  besides   the 
/'private  stock  of  thy  own,  thou  tradest  on  the 
public  store  of  all  good  men's  prayers,  put  up 
'    to  heaven  for  thee.     What  a  mixture  of  lan- 
\    guages  met  in  Jerusalem  at  Pentecost,  —  Par-  -4-cts  a. 
I   thians,   Medes,    and   Elamites,    &c.     But   con- 
ceive, to  thy  comfort,  what  a  medley  of  prayers, 
\  in  several  tongues,  daily  centre  themselves  in 
/  God's  ears  in  thy  behalf,  English,  Scotch,  Irish, 
French,  Dutch,  &c.,  insomuch,  that  perchance 
\  thou  dost  not  understand  one  syllable  of  their 
(prayers,  by  whom  thou  mayest  reap  benefit. 

TIM.  Is  it  not  requisite,  to  entitle  me  to  the 
profit  of  other  men's  prayers,  that  I  particu- 
larly know  their  persons  which  pray  for  me  ? 

PHIL.  Not  at  all,  no  more  than  it  is  needful 
that  the  eye  or  face  must  see  the  backward 
parts,  which  is  difficult,  or  the  inward  parts  of 
the  body,  which  is  impossible  ;  without  which 
sight,  by  sympathy  they  serve  one  another. 
And  such  is  the  correspondency  by  prayers 
betwixt  the  mystical  members  of  Christ's  body, 
corporally  unseen  one  by  another. 
TIM.  Proceed  to  a  fifth  meditation. 
PHIL.  Consider,  there  be  five  kinds  of  con- 
sciences on  foot  in  the  world ;  first,  an  ignorant 


364         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

conscience,  which  neither  sees  nor  saith  any- 
thing, neither  beholds  the  sins  in  a  soul,  nor 
reproves  them.  Secondly,  the  flattering  con- 
science, whose  speech  is  worse  than  silence 
itself,  which,  though  seeing  sin,  soothes  men 
in  the  committing  thereof.  Thirdly,  the  seared 
conscience,  which  hath  neither  sight,  speech,  nor 
Ephes.  ir.  sense,  in  men  that  are  past  feeling.  Fourthly, 
a  wounded  conscience,  frighted  with  sin.  The 
last  and  best  is  a  quiet  and  clear  conscience, 
pacified  in  Christ  Jesus.  Of  these,  the  fourth 
is  thy  case,  incomparably  better  than  the  three 
former,  so  that  a  wise  man  would  not  take  a 
world  to  change  with  them.  Yea,  a  wounded 
conscience  is  rather  painful  than  sinful,  an  afflic- 
tion, no  offence,  and  is  in  the  ready  way,  at 
the  next  remove,  to  be  turned  into  a  quiet  con- 
science. 

TIM.  I  hearken  unto  you  with  attention  and 
comfort. 

PHIL.  Lastly,  consider  the  good  effects  of  a 
wounded  conscience,  privative  for  the  present, 
and  positive  for  the  future.  First,  privative, 
this  heaviness  of  thy  heart  (for  the  time  being) 
is  a  bridle  to  thy  soul,  keeping  it  from  many 
sins  it  would  otherwise  commit.  Thou  that 
now  sittest  sad  in  thy  shop,  or  walkest  pensive 
in  thy  parlour,  or  standest  sighing  in  thy  cham- 
ber, or  liest  sobbing  on  thy  bed,  mightest  per- 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          365 

chance  at  the  same  time  be  drunk,  or  wanton, 
or  worse,  if  not  restrained  by  this  affliction. 
God  saith  in  his  prophet  to  Judah,  I  will  hedge  HOB.  a.  s. 
thy  way  with  thorns,  namely  to  keep  Judah 
from  committing  spiritual  fornication.  It  is 
confest  that  a  wounded  conscience,  for  the 
time,  is  a  hedge  of  thorns  (as  the  messenger 
of  Satan,  sent  to  buffet  St.  Paul,  is  termed  a 
thorn  in  the  flesh).  But  this  thorny  fence  J Cor- 3di- 
keeps  our  wild  spirits  in  the  true  way,  which 
otherwise  would  be  straggling :  and  it  is  better 
to  be  held  in  the  right  road  with  briers  and 
brambles,  than  to  wander  on  beds  of  roses  in 
a  wrong  path,  which  leads  to  destruction. 

TIM.  What  are  the  positive  benefits  of  a 
wounded  conscience? 

PHIL.  Thereby  the  graces  in  thy  soul  will  be 
proved,  approved,  improved.  Oh,  how  clear 
will  thy  sunshine  be,  when  this  cloud  is  blown 
over !  And  here  I  can  hardly  hold  from  envy- 
ing thy  happiness  hereafter.  Oh  that  I  might 
have  thy  future  crown,  without  thy  present 
cross ;  thy  triumphs,  without  thy  trial ;  thy 
conquest,  without  thy  combat !  But  I  recall 
my  wish,  as  impossible,  seeing  what  God  hath 
joined  together,  no  man  can  put  asunder. 
These  things  are  so  twisted  together,  I  must 
have  both  or  neither. 

30 


366         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

DIALOGUE   XV. 

That  is  not  always  the  greatest  Sin  whereof  a  Man 
is  guilty,  wherewith  his  Conscience  is  most  pained 
for  the  present. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

IS  that  the  greatest  sin  in  man's  soul,  where- 
with his  wounded  conscience,  in  the  agony 
thereof,  is  most  perplexed? 

PHIL.  It  is  so  commonly,  but  not  constantly. 
Commonly,  indeed,  that  sin  most  pains  and 
pinches  him,  which  commands  as  principal  in 
his  soul. 

TIM.  Have  all  men's  hearts  some  one  para- 
mount sin,  which  rules  as  sovereign  over  all  the 
rest? 

PHIL.  Most  have.  Yet,  as  all  countries  are 
not  monarchies  governed  by  kings,  but  some 
by  free  states,  where  many  together  have  equal 
power ;  so  it  is  possible  (though  rare)  that  one 
man  may  have  two,  three,  or  more  sins,  which 
jointly  domineer  in  his  heart,  without  any  dis- 
cernible superiority  betwixt  them. 

TIM.  Which  are  the  sins  that  most  generally 
wound  and  afflict  a  man,  when  his  conscience 
is  terrified  ? 

PHIL.  No  general  rule  can  exactly  be  given 
herein.  Sometimes,  that  sin  in  acting  whereof 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          367 

he  took  most  delight ;  it  being  just,  that  the 
sweetness  of  his  corporal  pleasure  should  be 
sauced  with  more  spiritual  sadness.  Sometimes, 
that  sin  which  (though  not  the  foulest)  is  the 
most  frequent  in  him.  Thus  his  idle  words 
may  perplex  him  more  than  his  oaths,  or 
perjury  itself.  Sometimes  that  sin  (not  which 
is  most  odious  before  God,  but)  most  scandalous 
before  men  does  most  afflict  him,  because  draw- 
ing greatest  disgrace  upon  his  person  and  pro- 
fession. Sometimes,  that  sin  which  he  last  com- 
mitted, because  all  the  circumstances  thereof 
are  still  firm  and  fresh  in  his  memory.  Some- 
times that  sin  which  (though  long  since  by  him 
committed)  he  hath  heard  very  lately  power- 
fully reproved  ;  and  no  wonder,  if  an  old  gall 
new  rubbed  over  smart  the  most.  Sometimes, 
that  sin  which  formerly  he  most  slighted  and 
neglected,  as  so  inconsiderably  small  that  it  was 
unworthy  of  any  sorrow  for  it,  and  yet  now  it 
may  prove  the  sharpest  sting  in  his  conscience. 

TIM.  May  one  who  is  guilty  of  very  great 
sins  sometimes  have  his  conscience  much  trou- 
bled only  for  a  small  one  ? 

PHIL.  Yes,  verily :  country  patients  often 
complain,  not  of  the  disease  which  is  most 
dangerous,  but  most  conspicuous.  Yea,  some- 
times they  are  more  troubled  with  the  symptom 
of  a  disease  (suppose  an  ill  colour,  bad  breath, 


368         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

weak  stomach)  than  with  the  disease  itself.  So 
in  the  soul,  the  conscience  ofttimes  is  most 
wounded,  not  with  that  offence  which  is,  but 
appears,  most ;  and  a  sin  incomparably  small 
to  others,  whereof  the  party  is  guilty,  may 
most  molest  for  the  present,  and  that  for  three 
reasons. 

TIM.    Reckon  them  in  order. 

PHIL.  First,  that  God  may  show  in  him,  that 
as  sins  are  like  the  sands  in  number,  so  they 
are  far  above  them  in  heaviness,  whereof  the 
least  crumb  taken  asunder,  and  laid  on  the  con- 
science by  God's  hand,  in  full  weight  thereof, 
is  enough  to  drive  it  to  despair. 

TIM.   What  is  the  second  reason  ? 

PHIL.  To  manifest  God's  justice,  that  those 
should  be  choked  with  a  gnat-sin,  who  have 
swallowed  many  camel-sins,  without  the  least 
regret.  Thus  some  may  be  terrified  for  not 
fasting  on  Friday,  because  indeed  they  have 
been  drunk  on  Sunday :  they  may  be  perplexed 
for  their  wanton  dreams,  when  sleeping,  because 
they  were  never  truly  humbled  for  their  wicked 
deeds,  when  waking.  Yea,  those  who  never 
feared  Babylon  the  great,  may  be  frightened 
with  little  Zoar;  I  mean,  such  as  have  been 
faulty  in  flat  superstition  may  be  tortured  for 
committing  or  omitting  a  thing  in  its  own 
nature  indifferent. 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          369 

TIM.   What  is  the  third  reason? 

PHIL.  That  this  pain  for  a  lesser  sin  may 
occasion  his  serious  scrutiny  into  greater  of- 
fences. Any  paltry  cur  may  serve  to  start 
and  put  up  the  game  out  of  the  bushes,  whilst 
fiercer  and  fleeter  hounds  are  behind  to  course 
and  catch  it.  God  doth  make  use  of  a  smaller 
sin,  to  raise  and  rouse  the  conscience  out  of 
security,  and  to  put  it  up,  as  we  say,  to  be 
chased,  by  the  reserve  of  far  greater  offences, 
lurking  behind  in  the  soul,  unseen  and  unsor- 
rowed  for. 

TIM.  May  not  the  conscience  be  troubled  at 
that  which  in  very  deed  is  no  sin  at  all,  nor 
hath  truly  so  much  as  but  the  appearance  of 
evil  in  it  ? 

PHIL.  It  may.  Through  the  error  of  the 
understanding,  such  a  mistake  may  follow  in 
the  conscience. 

TIM.   What  is  to  be  done  in  such  a  case  ? 

PHIL.  The  party's  judgment  must  be  recti- 
fied, before  his  conscience  can  be  pacified. 
Then  is  it  the  wisest  way  to  persuade  him  to 
lay  the  axe  of  repentance  to  the  root  of  cor- 
ruption in  his  heart.  When  real  sins  in  his 
soul  are  felled  by  unfeigned  sorrow,  causeless 
scruples  will  fall  of  themselves.  Till  that  root 
be  cut  down,  not  only  the  least  bough  and 
branch  of  that  tree,  but  the  smallest  sprig, 


370          THE   CAUSE  AND   CURE   OF 

twig,  and  leaf  thereof,  yea,  the  very  empty 
shadow  of  a  leaf  (mistaken  for  a  sin,  and 
created  a  fault  by  the  jealousy  of  a  misin- 
formed judgment)  is  sufficient  intolerably  to 
torture  a  wounded  conscience. 


DIALOGUE    XVI. 

Obstructions  hindering  the  speedy  flowing  of  Comfort 
into  a  troubled  Soul. 


H 


TIMOTHEUS. 

>OW  comes  it  to  pass,  that  comfort  is  so 
long  a  coming  to  some  wounded  con- 
sciences ? 

PHIL.  It  proceeds  from  several  causes :  either 
from  God,  not  yet  pleased  to  give  it;  or  the 
patient,  not  yet  prepared  to  receive  it;  or  the 
minister,  not  well  fitted  to  deliver  it. 

TIM.  How  from  God  not  yet  pleased  to  give 
it? 

PHIL.  His  time  to  bestow  consolation  is  not 
yet  come:  now  no  plummets  of  the  heaviest 
human  importunity  can  so  weigh  down  God's 
clock  of  time,  as  to  make  it  strike  one  minute 
before  his  hour  be  come.  Till  then,  his  mother 
John  u.  4.  herself  could  not  prevail  with  Christ  to  work 
a  miracle,  and  turn  water  into  wine  :  and  till 
that  minute  appointed  approach,  God  will  not 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          371 

in  a  wounded  conscience  convert  the  water  of 
affliction  into  that  wine  of  comfort  which  makes 
glad  the  heart  of  the  soul. 

TIM.  How  may  the  hinderance  be  in  the 
patient  himself? 

PHIL.  He  may  as  yet  not  be  sufficiently 
humbled,  or  else  God  perchance  in  his  provi- 
dence foresees,  that  as  the  prodigal  child,  when 
he  had  received  his  portion,  riotously  misspent 
it,  so  this  sick  soul,  if  comfort  were  imparted 
unto  him,  would  prove  an  unthrift  and  ill  hus- 
band upon  it,  would  lose  and  lavish  it.  God 
therefore  conceives  it  most  for  his  glory,  and 
the  other's  good,  to  keep  the  comfort  still  in 
his  own  hand,  till  the  wounded  conscience  get 
more  wisdom  to  manage  and  employ  it. 

TIM.  May  not  the  sick  man's  too  mean  opin- 
ion of  the  minister  be  a  cause  why  he  reaps  no 
more  comfort  by  his  counsel  ? 

PHIL.  It  may.  Perchance  the  sick  man  hath 
formerly  slighted  and  neglected  that  minister, 
and  God  will  now  not  make  him  the  instrument 
for  his  comfort,  who  before  had  been  the  object 
of  his  contempt.  But  on  the  other  side,  we  must 
also  know,  that  perchance  the  party's  over-high 
opinion  of  the  minister's  parts,  piety,  and  cor- 
poral presence  (as  if  he  cured  where  he  came, 
and  carried  ease  with  him)  may  hinder  the 
operation  of  his  advice.  For  God  grows  jeal- 


372         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

ous  of  so  suspicious  an  instrument,  who  prob- 
ably may  be  mistaken  for  the  principal.  Where- 
as a  meaner  man,  of  whose  spirituality  the 
patient  hath  not  so  high  carnal  conceits,  may 
prove  more  effectual  in  comforting,  because  not 
within  the  compass  of  suspicion  to  eclipse  God 
of  his  glory. 

TIM.  How  may  the  obstructions  be  in  the 
minister  himself? 

PHIL.  If  he  comes  unprepared  by  prayer,  or 
possessed  with  pride,  or  unskilful  in  what  he 
undertakes  ;  wherefore  in  such  cases,  a  minister 
may  do  well  to  reflect  on  himself  (as  the  dis- 
ciples did  when  they  could  not  cast  out  the 
Devil),  and  to  call  his  heart  to  account,  what 
may  be  the  cause  thereof:  particularly  whether 
some  unrepented  for  sin  in  himself  hath  not 
hindered  the  effects  of  his  counsels  in  others. 

TIM.  However,  you  would  not  have  him 
wholly  disheartened  with  his  ill-success. 

PHIL.  O  no ;  but  let  him  comfort  himself 
with  these  considerations.  First,  that  though 
the  patient  gets  no  benefit  by  him,  he  may  gain 
experience  by  the  patient,  thereby  being  en- 
abled more  effectually  to  proceed  with  some 
other  in  the  same  disease.  Secondly,  though 
the  sick  man  refuses  comfort  for  the  present, 
yet  what  doth  not  sink  on  a  sudden  may  soak 
in  by  degrees,  and  may  prove  profitable  after- 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          373 

wards.  Thirdly,  his  unsucceeding  pains  may 
notwithstanding  facilitate  comfort  for  another 
to  work  in  the  same  body,  as  Solomon  built  a 
temple  with  most  materials  formerly  provided 
and  brought  thither  by  David.  Lastly,  grant 
his  pains  altogether  lost  on  the  wounded  con- 
science, yet  his  labour  is  not  in  vain  in 
Lord,  who  without  respect  to  the  event  will 
reward  his  endeavours. 

TIM.  But  what  if  this  minister  hath  been 
the  means  to  cast  this  sick  man  down,  and  now 
cannot  comfort  him  again  ? 

PHIL.  In  such  a  case,  he  must  make  this  sad 
accident  the  more  matter  for  his  humiliation, 
but  not  for  his  dejection.  Besides,  he  is  bound, 
both  in  honour  and  honesty,  civility  and  Chris- 
tianity, to  procure  what  he  cannot  perform, 
calling  in  the  advice  of  others  more  able  to 
assist  him,  not  conceiving,  out  of  pride  or  envy, 
that  the  discreet  craving  of  the  help  of  others 
is  a  disgraceful  confessing  of  his  own  weakness : 
like  those  malicious  midwives,  who  had  rather 
that  the  woman  in  travail  should  miscarry,  than 
be  safely  delivered  by  the  hand  of  another  more 
skilful  than  themselves. 


374         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

DIALOGUE   XVII. 

What  is  to  be  conceived  of  their  final  Estate  who 
die  in  a  wounded  Conscience  without  any  visible 
Comfort. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

WHAT  think  you  of  such,  who  yield  up 
their  ghost  in  the  agony  of  an  afflicted 
spirit,  without  receiving  the  least  sensible  degree 
of  comfort  ? 

PHIL.  Let  me  be  your  remembrancer  to  call 
or  keep  in  your  mind  what  I  said  before,  that 
our  discourse  only  concerns  the  children  of 
God :  this  notion  renewed,  I  answer.  It  is 
possible  that  the  sick  soul  may  receive  secret 
solace,  though  the  standers-by  do  not  perceive 
it.  We  know  how  insensibly  Satan  may  spirt 
and  inject  despair  into  a  heart,  and  shall  we  not 
allow  the  Lord  of  heaven  to  be  more  dexterous 
and  active  with  his  antidotes  than  the  Devil  is 
with  his  poisons? 

TIM.  Surely,  if  he  had  any  such  comfort,  he 
would  show  it  by  words,  signs,  or  some  way, 
were  it  only  but  to  comfort  his  sad  kindred,  and 
content  such  sorrowful  friends  which  survive 
him ;  were  there  any  hidden  fire  of  consola- 
tion kindled  in  his  heart,  it  would  sparkle  in 
his  looks  and  gestures,  especially  seeing  no 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          375 

obligation    of  secrecy  is    imposed    on   him,   as 

on  the  blind  man,  when  healed,  to  tell  noneMarkviii- 

thereof. 

PHIL.  It  may  be  he  cannot  discover  the  com- 
fort he  hath  received,  and  that  for  two  reasons : 
First,  because  it  comes  so  late,  when  he  lies  in 
the  marshes  of  life  and  death,  being  so  weak, 
that  he  can  neither  speak,  nor  make  signs  with 
Zechariah,  being  at  that  very  instant  when  the 
silver  cord  is  ready  to  be  loosed,  and  the  golden 
bowl  to  be  broken,  and  the  pitcher  to  be  broken 
at  the  fountain,  and  the  wheel  to  be  broken  at 
the  cistern. 

TIM.    What  may  be  the  other  reason? 

PHIL.  Because  the  comfort  itself  may  be  in- 
communicable in  its  own  nature,  which  the 
party  can  take  and  not  tell ;  enjoy,  and  not 
express  ;  receive,  and  not  impart :  as  by  the 
assistance  of  God's  Spirit,  he  sent  up  groans Rom- viii- 
which  cannot  be  uttered,  so  the  same  may  from 
God  be  returned  with  comfort  which  cannot 
be  uttered ;  and  as  he  had  many  invisible  and 
privy  pangs,  concealed  from  the  cognizance  of 
others,  so  may  God  give  him  secret  comfort, 
known  unto  himself  alone,  without  any  other 
men's  sharing  in  the  notice  thereof.  The  heart  ft°1'- 3dv- 
knoweth  his  own  bitterness,  and  a  stranger  doth 
not  intermeddle  with  his  joy.  So  that  his  com- 
fort may  be  compared  to  the  new  name  given 


376          THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

Rer.  ii.  17.  to  God's  servants,  which  no  man  knoweth,  save 
he  that  receiveth  it. 

TIM.  All  this  proceeds  on  what  is  possible  or 
probable,  but  amounts  to  no  certainty. 

PHIL.  Well,  then,  suppose  the  worst,  this  is 
most  sure,  though  he  die  without  tasting  of  any 
comfort  here,  he  may  instantly  partake  of  ever- 
lasting joys  hereafter.  Surely  many  a  despair- 
ing soul,  groaning  out  his  last  breath  with  fear 
and  thought  to  sink  down  to  hell,  hath  pres- 
ently been  countermanded  by  God's  goodness 
to  eternal  happiness. 

TIM.  What  you  say  herein,  no  man  alive  can 
confirm  or  confute,  as  being  known  to  God 
alone,  and  the  soul  of  the  party.  Only  I  must 
confess  that  you  have  charity  on  your  side. 

PHIL.  I  have  more  than  charity,  namely, 
Matth.v.4.  God's  plain  and  positive  promise,  Blessed  are 
such  as  mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comforted. 
Now  though  the  particular  time  when  be  not 
expressed,  yet  the  latest  date  that  can  be  al- 
lowed must  be  in  the  world  to  come,  where 
such  mourners,  who  have  not  felt  God  in  his 
comfort  here,  shall  see  him  in  his  glory  in 
heaven. 

TIM.  But  some  who  have  led  pious  and  godly 
lives  have  departed,  pronouncing  the  sentence 
of  condemnation  upon  themselves,  having  one 
foot  already  in  hell  by  their  own  confession. 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          377 

PHIL.  Such  confessions  are  of  no  validity, 
wherein  their  fear  bears  false  witness  against 
their  faith.  The  fineness  of  the  whole  cloth  of 
their  life  must  not  be  thought  the  worse  of,  for 
a  little  coarse  list  at  the  last.  And  also  their 
final  estate  is  not  to  be  construed  by  what  was 
dark,  doubtful,  and  desperate  at  their  deaths, 
but  must  be  expounded  by  what  was  plain, 
clear,  and  comfortable  in  their  lives. 

TIM.  You  then  are  confident,  that  a  holy 
life  must  have  a  happy  death. 

PHIL.  Most  confident.  The  logicians  hold, 
that,  although  from  false  premises  a  true  con- 
clusion may  sometimes  follow ;  yet  from  true 
propositions  nothing  but  a  truth  can  be  thence 
inferred  ;  *  so,  though  sometimes  a  bad  life  may 
be  attended  with  a  good  death,  (namely,  by 
reason  of  repentance,  though  slow,  sincere, 
though  late,  yet  unfeigned,  being  seasonably 
interposed,)  but  where  a  godly  and  gracious 
life  hath  gone  before,  there  a  good  death  must 
of  necessity  follow ;  which,  though  sometimes 
doleful  (for  want  of  apparent  comfort)  to 
their  surviving  friends,  can  never  be  danger- 
ous to  the  party  deceased.  Remember  what  St. 
Paul  saith,  Our  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God.  COLULS. 

TIM.  What  makes  that  place  to  your  pur- 
pose ? 

*  Ex  veris  possunt,  nil  nisi  vera  sequi. 


378         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

PHIL.  Exceeding  much.  Five  cordial  obser- 
vations are  couched  therein.  First,  that  God 
sets  a  high  price  and  valuation  on  the  souls 
of  his  servants,  in  that  he  is  pleased  to  hide 
them  :  none  will  hide  toys  and  trifles,  but  what 
is  counted  a  treasure.  Secondly,  the  word  hide, 
as  a  relative,  imports,  that  some  seek  after  our 
souls,  being  none  other  than  Satan  himself,  that 
roaring  lion,  who  goes  about  seeking  whom  he 
may  devour.  But  the  best  is,  let  him  seek,  and 
seek,  and  seek,  till  his  malice  be  weary,  (if  that 
be  possible,)  we  cannot  be  hurt  by  him  whilst 
we  are  hid  in  God.  Thirdly,  grant  Satan  find 
us  there,  he  cannot  fetch  us  thence  :  our  souls 
are  bound  in  the  bundle  of  life,  with  the  Lord 
our  God.  So  that,  be  it  spoken  with  reverence, 
God  first  must  be  stormed  with  force  or  fraud, 
before  the  soul  of  a  saint  sinner,  hid  in  him, 
can  be  surprised.  Fourthly,  we  see  the  reason 
why  so  many  are  at  a  loss,  in  the  agony  of  a 
wounded  conscience,  concerning  their  spiritual 
estate :  for  they  look  for  their  life  in  a  wrong 
place,  namely,  to  find  it  in  their  own  piety, 
purity,  and  inherent  righteousness.  But  though 
they  seek,  and  search,  and  dig,  and  dive  never  so 
deep,  all  in  vain.  For  though  Adam's  life  was 
hid  in  himself,  and  he  intrusted  with  the  keep- 
ing his  own  integrity,  yet,  since  Christ's  coming, 
all  the  original  evidences  of  our  salvation  are 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          379 

kept  in  a  higher  office,  namely,  hidden  in  God 
himself.  Lastly,  as  our  English  proverb  saith, 
he  that  hath  hid  can  find  ;  so  God  (to  whom 
belongs  the  issues  from  death)  can  infallibly  find  Psalm 
out  that  soul  that  is  hidden  in  him,  though  it 
may  seem,  when  dying,  even  to  labour  to  lose 
itself  in  a  fit  of  despair. 

TIM.    It  is  pity  but  that  so  comfortable  a  doc- 
trine should  be  true. 

PHIL.  It  is  most  true:  surely  as  Joseph  and  Luke  a.  48. 
Mary  conceived  that  they  had  lost  Christ  in  a 
crowd,  and  sought  him  three  days  sorrowing,  till 
at  last  they  found  him,  beyond  their  expectation, 
safe  and  sound,  sitting  in  the  temple :  so  many 
pensive  parents,  solicitous  for  the  souls  of  their 
children,  have  even  given  them  for  gone,  and 
lamented  them  lost,  (because  dying  without 
visible  comfort,)  and  yet,  in  due  time,  shall  find 
them,  to  their  joy  and  comfort,  safely  possessed 
of  honour  and  happiness,  in  the  midst  of  the 
heavenly  temple  and  church  triumphant  in 
glory. 


380         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 


DIALOGUE   XVIII. 

Of  the  different  Time  and  Manner  of  the  coming 
of  Comfort  to  such  who  are  healed  of  a  wounded 
Conscience. 


H 


TIMOTHEUS. 

•  OW  long  may  a  servant  of  God  lie  under 

the  burden  of  a  wounded  conscience  ? 
Acts  i.  7.  PHIL.  It  is  not  for  us  to  know  the  times  and 
the  seasons,  which  the  Father  hath  put  in  his 
own  power.  God  alone  knows  whether  their 
grief  shall  be  measured  unto  them  by  hours,  or 
days,  or  weeks,  or  months,  or  many  years. 

TIM.    How  then  is  it  that  St.  Paul  saith,  that 
icor.  x.i3.  God  will  give  us  the  issue  with  the  temptation, 
if  one  may  long  be  visited  with  this  malady? 
PHIL.    The  Apostle  is  not  so  to  be  under- 
stood, as  if  the  temptation  and  issue  were  twins, 
both   born  at   the  same  instant ;    for  then   no 
affliction  could  last  long,  but  must  be  ended  as 
Acts  ix.  33.  soon  as  it  is  begun ;  whereas  we  read  how  ^Eneas, 
truly   pious,    was  bedridden  of  the  palsy  eight 

Matth.ix.  J  ,.  j        •  ,          iY      j      • 

2.  years  ;  the  woman  diseased  with  a  bloody  issue 

Luke  xiu.  twelve  years ;  another  woman  bowed  by  infirmity 
John  v.  5.  eighteen  years  ;  and  the  man  lame  thirty-eight 

years  at  the  pool  of  Bethesda. 

TIM.   What   then    is    the    meaning   of   the 

Apostle  ? 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          381 

PHIL.  God  will  give  the  issue  with  the  temp- 
tation ;  that  is,  the  temptation  and  the  issue 
bear  both  the  same  date  in  God's  decreeing 
them,  though  not  in  his  applying  them :  at  the 
same  time  wherein  he  resolved  his  servants 
shall  be  tempted,  he  also  concluded  of  the 
means  and  manner  how  the  same  persons  should 
infallibly  be  delivered.  Or  thus :  God  will 
give  the  issue  with  the  temptation  ;  that  is,  as 
certainly,  though  not  as  suddenly.  Though 
they  go  not  abreast,  yet  they  are  joined  suc- 
cessively, like  two  links  in  a  chain  ;  where  one 
ends,  the  other  begins.  Besides,  there  is  a  two- 
fold issue  ;  one,  through  a  temptation  ;  another, 
out  of  a  temptation.  The  former  is  but  medi- 
ate, not  final ;  an  issue  to  an  issue,  only  support- 
ing the  person  tempted  for  the  present,  and 
preserving  him  for  a  future  full  deliverance. 
Understand  the  Apostle  thus,  and  the  issue  is 
always  both  given  and  applied  to  God's  chil- 
dren, with  the  temptation,  though  the  temptation 
may  last  long  after,  before  fully  removed. 

TIM.  I  perceive,  then,  that  in  some  a  wound- 
ed conscience  may  continue  many  years. 

PHIL.    So  it  may.     I  read  of  a  poor  widow,  MeicWor 
in  the  land  of  Limburgh,  who  had  nine  chil-vita  ihoo- 
dren,  and  for  thirteen  years  tog-ether  was  mis-logorum 

J  Exterorum, 

erably  afflicted  in  mind,  only  because  she  had  p.  ws. 
attended  the  dressing  and  feeding  of  her  little 

31 


382         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

ones  before  going  to  mass.  At  last  it  pleased 
God  to  sanctify  the  endeavours  of  Franciscus 
Junius,  that  learned  godly  divine,  that,  upon 
true  information  of  her  judgment,  she  was  pres- 
ently and  perfectly  comforted. 

TIM.  Doth  God  give  ease  to  all  in  such  man- 
ner, on  a  sudden? 

PHIL.  O  no :  some  receive  comfort  suddenly, 
and  in  an  instant  they  pass  from  midnight  to 
bright  day,  without  any  dawning  betwixt.  Oth- 
ers receive  consolation  by  degrees,  which  is  not 
poured,  but  dropped  into  them  by  little  and 
little. 

TIM.  Strange,  that  God's  dealing  herein 
should  be  so  different  with  his  servants. 

PHIL.  It  is  to  show,  that,  as  in  his  proceed- 
Jamesi.17.  ings  there  is  no  variableness,  such  as  may  im- 
port him  mutable  or  impotent,  so  in  the  same 
there  is  very  much  variety,  to  prove  the  fulness 
of  his  power,  and  freedom  of  his  pleasure. 

TIM.  Why  doth  not  God  give  them  consola- 
tion all  at  once  ? 

PHIL.  The  more  to  employ  their  prayers, 
and  exercise  their  patience.  One  may  admire 
ii.  8.  why  Boaz  did  not  give  to  Ruth  a  quantity  of 
corn  more  or  less,  so  sending  her  home  to  her 
mother,  but  that  rather  he  kept  her  still  to 
glean ;  but  this  was  the  reason,  because  that 
is  the  best  charity  which  so  relieves  another's 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          383 

poverty,  as  still  continues  their  industry.  God, 
in  like  manner,  will  not  give  some  consolation 
all  at  once,  he  will  not  spoil  their  (painful  but) 
pious  profession  of  gleaning;  still  they  must 
pray  and  gather,  and  pray  and  glean,  here  an 
ear,  there  a  handful,  of  comfort,  which  God 
scatters  in  favour  unto  them. 

TIM.  What  must  the  party  do  when  he  per- 
ceives God  and  his  comfort  beginning  to  draw 
nigh  unto  him  ? 

PHIL.  As  Martha,  when  she  heard  that  John  xi.  20. 
Christ  was  coming,  stayed  not  a  minute  at  home, 
but  went  out  of  her  house  to  meet  him  ;  so 
must  a  sick  soul,  when  consolation  is  coming, 
haste  out  of  himself  and  hie  to  entertain  God 
with  his  thankfulness.  The  best  way  to  make 
a  homer  of  comfort  increase  to  an  ephah  (which 
is  ten  times  as  much),  is  to  be  heartily  grateful Exod- xvi- 
for  what  one  hath  already,  that  his  store  may  be 
multiplied.  He  shall  never  want  more,  who  is 
thankful  for  and  thrifty  with  a  little  :  whereas 
ingratitude  doth  not  only  stop  the  flowing  of 
more  mercy,  but  even  spills  what  was  formerly 
received. 


384          THE   CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

DIALOGUE   XIX. 

How  such  who  are  completely  cured  of  a  wounded 
Conscience  are  to  demean  themselves. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

GIVE  me  leave  now  to  take  upon  me  the 
person  of  one  recovered  out  of  a  wound- 
ed conscience. 

PHIL.  In  the  first  place,  I  must  heartily  con- 
gratulate thy  happy  condition,  and  must  rejoice 
at  thy  upsitting,  whom  God  hath  raised  from 
the  bed  of  despair :  welcome  David  out  of  the 
deep,  Daniel  out  of  the  lion's  den,  Jonah  from 
the  whale's  belly,  welcome  Job  from  the  dung- 
hill, restored  to  health  and  wealth  again. 

TIM.  Yea,  but  when  Job's  brethren  came  to 
visit  him  after  his  recovery,  every  one  gave  him 
11.  a  piece  of  money,  and  an  ear-ring  of  gold :  but 
the  present  I  expect  from  you,  let  it  be,  I  pray, 
some  of  your  good  counsel  for  my  future  de- 
portment. 

PHIL.  I  have  need  to  come  to  thee,  and  com- 
est  thou  to  me  ?  Fain  would  I  be  a  Paul,  sit- 
ting at  the  feet  of  such  a  Gamaliel,  who  hath 
been  cured  of  a  wounded  conscience  in  the 
height  thereof:  I  would  turn  my  tongue  into 
ears,  and  listen  attentively  to  what  tidings  he 
brings  from  hell  itself.  Yea,  I  should  be  worse 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          385 

than  the  brethren  of  Dives,  if  I  should  not  be- 
lieve one  risen  from  the  dead,  for  such  in  effect 
I  conceive  to  be  his  condition. 

TIM.    But  waiving  these  digressions,  I  pray 
proceed  to  give  me  good  advice. 

PHIL.  First  thankfully  own  God  thy  princi- 
pal restorer,  and  comforter  paramount.  Re- 
member that,  of  ten  lepers,  one  only  returned  Luke  X7U- 
to  give  thanks,  which  shows,  that  by  nature, 
without  grace  overswaying  us,  it  is  ten  to  one 
if  we  be  thankful.  Omit  not  also  thy  thank- 
fulness to  good  men,  not  only  to  such  who 
have  been  the  architects  of  thy  comfort,  but 
even  to  those  who,  though  they  have  built 
nothing,  have  borne  burthens  towards  thy  re- 
covery. 

TIM.    Go  on,  I  pray,  in  your  good  counsel. 

PHIL.  Associate  thyself  with  men  of  afflicted 
minds,  with  whom  thou  mayest  expend  thy  time 
to  thine  and  their  best  advantage.  O  how  ex- 
cellently did  Paul  comply  with  Aquila  and  Pris- 
cilla !  As  their  hearts  agreed  in  the  general 
profession  of  piety,  so  their  hands  met  in  the 
trade  of  tent-makers,  they  abode  and  wrought Acts  xvUi- 
together,  being  of  the  same  occupation.  Thus 
I  count  all  wounded  consciences  of  the  same 
company,  and  may  mutually  reap  comfort  one 
by  another ;  only  here  is  the  difference ;  they 
(poor  souls)  are  still  bound  to  their  hard  task 


386         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

and  trade,  whilst  thou  (happy  man)  hast  thy 
indentures  cancelled,  and,  being  free  of  that  pro- 
fession, art  able  to  instruct  others  therein. 

TIM.  What  instructions  must  I  commend 
unto  them? 

2  Cor.  1.4.  PHIL.  Even  the  same  comfort  wherewith 
thou  thyself  wast  comforted  of  God  :  with  Da- 
vid, tell  them  what  God  hath  done  for  thy  soul ; 
Lukexxii.  an(j  witn  Peter,  being  strong,  strengthen  thy 
brethren  :  conceive  thyself  like  Joseph,  there- 
fore, sent  before,  and  sold  into  the  Egypt  of  a 
wounded  conscience,  (where  thy  feet  were  hurt 
in  the  stocks,  the  irons  entered  into  thy  soul,) 
that  thou  mightest  provide  food  for  the  famine 
of  others,  and  especially  be  a  purveyor  of  com- 
fort for  those  thy  brethren,  which  afterwards 
shall  follow  thee  down  into  the  same  doleful 
condition. 

TIM.  What  else  must  I  do  for  my  afflicted 
brethren  ? 

PHIL.  Pray  heartily  to  God  in  their  behalf: 
when  David  had  prayed,  Psalm  xxv.  2,  O  my 
God,  I  trust  in  thee,  let  me  not  be  ashamed ;  in 
the  next  verse,  (as  if  conscious  to  himself,  that 
his  prayers  were  too  restrictive,  narrow,  and 
niggardly,)  he  enlarges  the  bounds  thereof,  and 
builds  them  on  a  broader  bottom  :  Yea,  let  none 
that  wait  on  thee  be  ashamed.  Let  charity  in 
thy  devotions  have  Rehoboth,  room  enough: 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          387 

beware  of  pent  petitions  confined  to  thy  private 
good,  but  extend  them  to  all  God's  servants,  but 
especially  all  wounded  consciences. 

TIM.  Must  I  not  also  pray  for  those  servants 
of  God,  which  hitherto  have  not  been  wounded 
in  conscience? 

PHIL.  Yes,  verily,  that  God  would  keep  them 
from,  or  cure  them  in,  the  exquisite  torment 
thereof.  Beggars,  when  they  crave  an  alms, 
constantly  use  one  main  motive,  that  the  person 
of  whom  they  beg  may  be  preserved  from  that 
misery  whereof  they  themselves  have  had  woful 
experience.  If  they  be  blind,  they  cry,  Master, 
God  bless  your  eyesight ;  if  lame,  God  bless 
your  limbs ;  if  undone  by  casual  burning,  God 
bless  you  and  yours  from  fire.  Christ,  though 
his  person  be  now  glorified  in  heaven,  yet  he  is 
still  subject,  by  sympathy  of  his  saints  on  earth, 
to  hunger,  nakedness,  imprisonment,  and  a 
wounded  conscience,  and  so  may  stand  in  need 
of  feeding,  clothing,  visiting,  comforting,  and 
curing.  Now  when  thou  prayest  to  Christ  for 
any  favour,  it  is  a  good  plea  to  urge,  edge,  and 
'enforce  thy  request  withal,  Lord,  grant  me  such 
or  such  a  grace,  and  never  mayest  thou,  Lord, 
in  thy  mystical  members,  never  be  tortured  and 
tormented  with  the  agony  of  a  wounded  con- 
science, in  the  deepest  distress  thereof. 

TIM.  How  must  I  behave  myself  for  the  time 
to  come  ? 


388         THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

PHIL.   Walk  humbly  before  God,  and  care- 
fully avoid  the  smallest  sin,  always  remember- 
John v.  14. ing  Christ's  caution:    Behold,   thou  art   made 
whole ;  sin  no  more,  lest  a  worse  thing  come 
unto  thee. 


DIALOGUE   XX. 

Whether  one  cured  of  a  wounded  Conscience  be  sub- 
ject to  a  Relapse. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

MAY  a  man,  once  perfectly  healed  of  a 
wounded  conscience,  and  for  some  years 
in  peaceable  possession  of  comfort,  afterwards 
fall  back  into  his  former  disease  ? 

PHIL.  Nothing  appears  in  Scripture  or  reason 
to  the  contrary,  though  examples  of  real  relapses 
are  very  rare,  because  God's  servants  are  care- 
ful to  avoid  sin,  the  cause  thereof;  and  being 
once  burnt  therewith,  ever  after  dread  the  fire 
of  a  wounded  conscience. 

TIM.   Why  call  you  it  a  relapse  ? 

PHIL.  To  distinguish  it  from  those  relapses 
more  usual  and  obvious,  whereby  such  who 
have  snatched  comfort  before  God  gave  it  them, 
on  serious  consideration  that  they  had  usurped 
that  to  which  they  had  no  right,  fall  back  again 
into  the  former  pit  of  despair ;  this  is  improp- 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          389 

erly  termed  a  relapse,  as  not  being  a  renew- 
ing, but  a  continuing  of  their  former  malady, 
from  which,  though  seemingly,  they  were  never 
soundly  recovered. 

TIM.  Is  there  any  intimation  in  Scripture  of 
the  possibility  of  such  a  real  relapse  in  God's 
servants  ? 

PHIL.  There  is ;  when  David  saith,  Psalm 
Ixxxv.  8,  I  will  hear  what  God  the  Lord  will 
speak,  for  he  will  speak  peace  unto  his  people, 
and  to  his  saints,  but  let  them  not  turn  again  to 
folly  :  this  imports  that  if  his  saints  turn  again 
to  folly,  which  by  woful  experience  we  find  too 
frequently  done,  God  may  change  his  voice,  and 
turn  his  peace,  formerly  spoken,  into  a  warlike 
defiance  to  their  conscience. 

TIM.  But  this  methinks  is  a  diminution  to 
the  majesty  of  God,  that  a  man,  once  com- 
pletely cured  of  a  wounded  conscience,  should 
again  be  pained  therewith :  let  mountebanks 
palliate,  cures  break  out  again,  being  never 
soundly,  but  superficially  healed  :  He  that  is  all 
in  all  never  doth  his  work  by  halves,  so  that 
it  shall  be  undone  afterwards. 

PHIL.  It  is  not  the  same  individual  wound  in 
number,  but  the  same  in  kind,  and  perchance  a 
deeper  in  degree:  nor  is  it  any  ignorance  or 
falsehood  in  the  surgeon,  but  folly  and  fury  in 
the  patient,  who,  by  committing  fresh  sins, 
causes  a  new  pain  in  the  old  place. 


390          THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

TIM.  In  such  relapses,  men  are  only  troubled 
for  such  sins  which  they  have  run  on  score 
since  their  last  recovery  from  a  wounded  con- 
science. 

PHIL.  Not  those  alone,  but  all  the  sins  which 
they  have  committed,  both  before  and  since 
their  conversion,  may  be  started  up  afresh  in 
their  minds  and  memories,  and  grieve  and  per- 
plex them,  with  the  guiltiness  thereof. 

TIM.  But  those  sins  were  formerly  fully  for- 
given, and  the  pardon  thereof  solemnly  sealed, 
and  assured  unto  them ;  and  can  the  guilt  of 
the  same  recoil  again  upon  their  consciences  ? 

PHIL.  I  will  not  dispute  what  God  may  do  in 
the  strictness  of  his  justice.  Such  seals,  though 
still  standing  firm  and  fast  in  themselves,  may 
notwithstanding  break  off,  and  fly  open  in  the 
feeling  of  the  sick  soul :  he  will  be  ready  to 
i  Kings  n.  conceive  with  himself,  that  as  Shimei,  though 
once  forgiven  his  railing  on  David,  was  after- 
wards executed  for  the  same  offence,  though 
upon  his  committing  of  a  new  transgression, 
following  his  servants  to  Gath,  against  the  posi- 
tive command  of  the  king ;  so  God,  upon  his 
committing  of  new  trespasses,  may  justly  take 
occasion  to  punish  all  former  offences ;  yea,  in 
his  apprehension,  the  very  foundation  of  his 
faith  may  be  shaken,  all  his  former  title  to 
heaven  brought  into  question,  and  he  tor- 


A    WOUNDED  CONSCIENCE.          391 

merited  with  the  consideration  that  he  was 
never  a  true  child  of  God. 

TIM.  What  remedies  do  you  commend  to 
such  souls  in  relapses  ? 

PHIL.  Even  the  self-same  receipts  which  I 
first  prescribed  to  wounded  consciences,  the 
very  same  promises,  precepts,  comforts,  coun- 
sels, cautions.  Only  as  Jacob,  the  second  time 
that  his  sons  went  down  into  Egypt,  com- 
manded them  to  carry  double  money  in  their 
hands ;  so  I  would  advise  such  to  apply  the 
former  remedies  with  double  diligence,  double 
watchfulness,  double  industry,  because  the  ma- 
lignity of  a  disease  is  riveted  firmer  and  deeper 
in  a  relapse. 


DIALOGUE   XXI. 

Whether  it  be  lawful  to  pray  for,  or  to  pray 
against,  or  to  praise  God  for,  a  wounded  Con- 
science. 

TIMOTHEUS. 

IS  it  lawful  for  a  man  to  pray  to  God  to  visit 
him  with  a  wounded  conscience  ? 
PHIL.    He  may  and  must  pray  to  have  his 
high  and  hard  heart  truly  humbled,  and  bruised 
with  the  sight  and  sense  of  his  sins,  and  with 
unfeigned  sorrow  for  the  same:   but  may  not 


Gen.  xliii. 
12. 


392          THE   CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF 

explicitly  and  directly  pray  for  a  wounded  con- 
science, in  the  highest  degree  and  extremity 
thereof. 

TIM.  Why  interpose  you  those  terms  ex- 
plicitly and  directly? 

PHIL.  Because  implicitly  and  by  conse- 
quence, one  may  pray  for  a  wounded  con- 
science :  namely,  when  he  submits  himself  to 
be  disposed  by  God's  pleasure,  referring  the 
particulars  thereof  wholly  to  his  infinite  wis- 
dom, tendering,  as  I  may  say,  a  blank  paper 
to  God  in  his  prayers,  and  requesting  him  to 
write  therein  what  particulars  he  pleases ; 
therein  generally  and  by  consequence,  he  may 
pray  for  a  wounded  conscience,  in  case  God 
sees  the  same  for  his  own  glory,  and  the  par- 
ties' good  ;  otherwise,  directly  he  may  not  pray 
for  it. 

TIM.    How  prove  you  the  same  ? 

PHIL.  First,  because  a  wounded  conscience 
is  a  judgment,  and  one  of  the  sorest,  as  the 
resemblance  of  the  torments  of  hell.  Now  it 
is  not  congruous  to  nature,  or  grace,  for  a  man 
to  be  a  free  and  active  instrument,  purposely 
to  pull  down  upon  himself  the  greatest  evil  that 
can  befall  him  in  this  world.  Secondly,  we 
have  neither  direction  nor  precedent  of  any 
saint,  recorded  in  God's  word,  to  justify  and 
warrant  such  prayers.  Lastly,  though  praying 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          393 

for  a  wounded  conscience  may  seemingly  scent 
of  pretended  humility,  it  doth  really  and  rankly 
savour  of  pride,  limiting  the  Holy  One  of  Israel. 
It  ill  becoming  the  patient  to  prescribe  to  his 
heavenly  physician  what  kind  of  physic  he  shall 
minister  unto  him. 

TIM.  But  we  may  pray  for  all  means  to  in- 
crease grace  in  us,  and  therefore  may  pray  for  a 
wounded  conscience,  seeing  thereby  at  last  piety 
is  improved  in  God's  servants. 

PHIL.  We  may  pray  for  and  make  use  of  all 
means  whereby  grace  is  increased  :  namely, 
such  means  as  by  God  are  appointed  for  that 
purpose ;  and  therefore,  by  virtue  of  God's  in- 
stitution, have  both  a  proportionableness  and 
attendency  in  order  thereunto.  But  properly, 
those  things  are  not  means,  or  ordained  by  God, 
for  the  increase  of  piety,  which  are  only  acci- 
dentally overruled  to  that  end  by  God's  power 
against  the  intention  and  inclination  of  the 
things  themselves.  Such  is  a  wounded  con- 
science, being  always  actually  an  evil  of  punish- 
ment, and  too  often  occasionally  an  evil  of  sin ; 
the  bias  whereof  doth  bend  and  bow  to  wicked- 
ness :  though  overruled  by  the  aim  of  God's 
eye,  and  strength  of  his  arm,  it  may  bring  men 
to  the  mark  of  more  grace  and  goodness.  God 
can  and  will  extract  light  out  of  darkness,  good 
out  of  evil,  order  out  of  confusion,  and  comfort 

32 


394          THE   CAUSE  AND   CURE   OF 

out  of  a  wounded  conscience:  and  yet  dark- 
ness, evil,  confusion,  &c.  are  not  to  be  prayed 
for. 

TIM.  But  a  wounded  conscience,  in  God's 
children,  infallibly  ends  in  comfort  here,  or 
glory  hereafter,  and  therefore  is  to  be  desired. 

PHIL.  Though  the  ultimate  end  of  a  wound- 
ed conscience  winds  off  in  comfort,  yet  it  brings 
with  it  many  intermediate  mischiefs  and  mal- 
adies, especially  as  managed  by  human  cor- 
ruption :  namely,  dulness  in  divine  service, 
impatience,  taking  God's  name  in  vain,  despair 
for  the  time,  blasphemy ;  which  a  saint  should 
decline,  not  desire  ;  shun,  not  seek ;  not  pursue, 
but  avoid,  with  his  utmost  endeavours. 

TIM.  Is  it  lawful  positively  to  pray  against  a 
wounded  conscience  ? 

PHIL.  It  is,  as  appears  from  an  argument 
taken  from  the  lesser  to  the  greater.  If  a  man 
may  pray  against  pinching  poverty,  as  wise 
PTOV.  xxx.  Agur  did ;  then  may  he  much  more  against  a 
wounded  conscience,  as  a  far  heavier  judgment. 
Secondly,  if  God's  servants  may  pray  for  ease 
under  their  burdens,  whereof  we  see  divers 
i  Kings  particulars  in  that  worthy  prayer  of  Solomon  ; 
I  say,  if  we  pray  to  God  to  remove  a  lesser 
judgment  by  way  of  subvention,  questionless 
we  may  beseech  him  to  deliver  us  from  the 
great  evil  of  a  wounded  conscience,  by  way 
of  prevention. 


A    WOUNDED   CONSCIENCE.          395 

TIM.    May  one  lawfully  praise  God  for  visit- 
ing him  with  a  wounded  conscience? 

PHIL.  Yes,  verily.  First,  because  it  is  agree-  J  TheB- v- 
able  to  the  will  of  God,  in  everything  to  beEphes.  v. 
thankful :  here  is  a  general  rule,  without  limita-  2a 

Psalm  ciii. 

tion.      Secondly,   because   the   end,    why    God  22,  and 
makes   any   work,    is    his   own   glory ;    and   a cxlv- 10' 
wounded  conscience  being  a  work  of  God,  he 
must  be  glorified  in  it,  especially  seeing  God 
shows  much  mercy  therein,  as  being  a  punish- 
ment on  this  side  of  hell-fire,  and  less  than  our 
deserts.     As  also,  because  he  hath  gracious  in- 
tentions towards  the  sick  soul  for  the  present, 
and  when  the  malady  is  over,  the  patient  shall 
freely  confess  that  it  is  good  for  him  that  he  was 
so  afflicted.     Happy  then  that  soul,  who,  in  the 
lucid   intervals  of  a  wounded   conscience,  can 
praise  God  for  the  same.    Music  is  sweetest  near 
or  over  rivers,  where  the  echo  thereof  is 
best  rebounded  by  the  water.     Praise 
for  pensiveness,  thanks  for  tears, 
and   blessing  God   over  the 
floods  of  affliction,  makes 
the  most  melodious 
music  in  the  ear 
of  Heaven. 


THE  CONCLUSION  OF  THE  AUTHOR 
TO  THE  READER. 


now  God  knows  how  soon  it  may 
be  said  unto  me,  Physician,  heal  thy- 
self, and  how  quickly  I  shall  stand  in 
need  of  these  counsels,  which  I  have 
prescribed  to  others.     Herein  I  say  with  Eli  to 

1  Sam.  iii.    ",  i     T      •        i         T         .     .  J 

is.  Samuel,  It  is  the  Lord,  let  him  do  what  seem- 

2  Sam.  XT.  efa  nmi  goO(j  .    wjtn  David  to  Zadok,  Behold, 

here  am  I,  let  him  do  to  me  as  seemeth  good 
Actsxxi.    unto  nim      With   t]ie   disciples   to  Paul,    The 

will  of  the  Lord  be  done.  But  oh  how  easy  it 
is  for  the  mouth  to  pronounce,  or  the  hand  to 
subscribe  these  words  !  But  how  hard,  yea, 
without  God's  grace,  how  impossible,  for  the 
heart  to  submit  thereunto  !  Only  hereof  I  am 
confident,  that  the  making  of  this  treatise  shall 
no  ways  cause  or  hasten  a  wounded  conscience 
in  me,  but  rather  on  the  contrary  (especially  if, 
as  it  is  written  by  me,  it  were  written  in  me) 
either  prevent  it,  that  it  come  not  at  all,  or  defer 
it,  that  it  come  not  so  soon,  or  lighten  it,  that 


CONCLUSION.  397 

it  fall  not  so  heavy,  or  shorten  it,  that  it  last  not 
so  long.     And  if  God  shall  be  pleased  hereafter 
to  write   bitter   things    against   me,   who   have  Job  xm.  26. 
here  written  the  sweetest  comforts  I  could  for 
others,    let   none   insult   on  my  sorrows :    But 
whilst   my   wounded   conscience   shall   lie   like  Acts  m.  2. 
the   cripple,  at  the  porch  of  the  temple,  may 
such  as  pass  by  be  pleased  to  pity  me,  and  per- 
mit this  book  to  beg  in  my  behalf  the  char- 
itable prayers  of  well-disposed  people ; 
till  Divine  Providence  shall  send 
some  Peter,  some  pious  min- 
ister, perfectly  to  restore 
my    maimed    soul 
to  her  former 
soundness. 
Amen. 


Cambridge  :  Stereotyped  and  Printed  by  Welch,  Bigclow,  Sc  Co. 


